Vindiciæ catholicæ, or, The rights of particular churches rescued and asserted against that meer (but dangerous) notion of one catholick, visible, governing church ... wherein by Scripture, reason, antiquity, and later writers, first, the novelty, peril, scandal, and untruth of this tenet are cleerly demonstrated, secondly, all the arguments for it, produced by the Rev. Apollonius, M. Hudson, M. Noyes, the London ministers, and others, are examined and dissolved ... / by John Ellis, Jun.
         Ellis, John, 1606?-1681.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A39282 of text R18753 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing E593). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 247 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 47 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A39282
         Wing E593
         ESTC R18753
         12283474
         ocm 12283474
         58801
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39282)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58801)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 183:4)
      
       
         
           
             Vindiciæ catholicæ, or, The rights of particular churches rescued and asserted against that meer (but dangerous) notion of one catholick, visible, governing church ... wherein by Scripture, reason, antiquity, and later writers, first, the novelty, peril, scandal, and untruth of this tenet are cleerly demonstrated, secondly, all the arguments for it, produced by the Rev. Apollonius, M. Hudson, M. Noyes, the London ministers, and others, are examined and dissolved ... / by John Ellis, Jun.
             Ellis, John, 1606?-1681.
          
           [8], 85 p.
           
             Printed for Henry Overton, and are to be sold at his shop ...,
             London :
             1647.
          
           
             Pages 81 and 84 misnumbered 73 and 76.
             Reproduction of original in Thomason Collection, British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Hudson, Samuel, 17th cent -- Theology.
           Apollonius, Willem, 1602 or 3-1657 -- Theology.
           Noyes, James, 1608-1656 -- Religion.
           Church polity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A39282  R18753  (Wing E593).  civilwar no Vindiciæ catholicæ, or the rights of particular churches rescued: and asserted against that meer (but dangerous) notion of one catholick, vi Ellis, John 1647    43052 135 95 0 0 0 0 53 D  The  rate of 53 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2006-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           Vindiciae
           Catholicae
           ,
           OR
           The
           Rights
           of
           PARTICULAR
           CHURCHES
           Rescued
           :
           AND
           Asserted
           against
           that
           MEER
           (
           but
           DANGEROUS
           )
           NOTION
           OF
           ONE
           CATHOLICK
           ,
           VISIBLE
           ,
           GOVERNING
           CHVRCH
           :
           The
           foundation
           of
           the
           (
           now
           endeavoured
           )
           Presbyterie
           .
           
             Wherein
          
           by
           
             Scripture
             ,
             reason
             ,
             antiquity
             ,
          
           and
           
             later
             writers
          
           First
           ,
           The
           
             Novelty
             ,
             Peril
             ,
             Scandal
             ,
          
           and
           
             untruth
          
           of
           this
           Tenet
           ,
           are
           cleerly
           demonstrated
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           All
           the
           Arguments
           for
           it
           ,
           produced
           by
           the
           Rev.
           
             Apollonius
             ,
          
           M.
           
             Hudson
             ,
          
           M.
           
             Noyes
             ,
          
           the
           
             London
             Ministers
             ,
          
           and
           OTHERS
           :
           are
           examined
           and
           Dissolved
           .
           To
           the
           
             Parliament
          
           of
           
             ENGLAND
             ,
          
           and
           
             Assembly
          
           of
           
             DIVINES
             .
             By
          
           JOHN
           ELLIS
           
             Jun.
             
          
        
         
           Gal.
           5.
           1.
           
        
         
           Stand
           fast
           in
           the
           liberty
           wherewith
           Christ
           hath
           made
           you
           free
           .
        
         
           Si
           primat●m
           aliqu●m
           unius
           ●●●is
           agnesceret
           :
           Nonne
           i●
           medium
           afferre
           debuit
           ,
           unum
           caput
           ministeriale
           membris
           omnibus
           praefectum
           ,
           cujus
           auspicijs
           in
           unitatem
           colligamur
           ?
           certe
           aut
           
             Pauli
          
           oblivic
           excusari
           nequit
           ,
           qui
           imprudenter
           ,
           quod
           maxime
           appositum
           erat
           ,
           adeoque
           praecipuum
           in
           causa
           pratermiserit
           :
           aut
           satendum
           est
           ,
           rem
           esse
           a
           Christi
           Institutione
           alienam
           :
           imo
           
             APERTE
             FICTITIAM
             .
          
        
         
           Calv.
           in
           Ephes.
           4.
           11
           :
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Henry
             Overton
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           Shop
           in
           
             Popes-head-Alley
             .
          
           MDCXLVII
           .
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           PARLIAMENT
           of
           ENGLAND
           .
           To
           the
           Assembly
           of
           DIVINES
           .
           To
           the
           Christian
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           Reformed
           Churches
           abroad
           .
        
         
           
             Honourable
             and
             Reverend
             ,
          
        
         
           ALL
           that
           shall
           be
           prefaced
           unto
           you
           ,
           is
           an
           humble
           sute
           for
           your
           prudent
           consideration
           of
           the
           sequele
           .
           For
           if
           I
           have
           rightly
           collected
           ;
           the
           opinion
           contended
           with
           ,
           represents
           you
           all
           guilty
           of
           
             Schisme
          
           against
           the
           
             Catholicke
             Church
             ;
          
           yea
           and
           of
           a
           
             higher
             crime
             ,
          
           so
           many
           of
           you
           as
           have
           with
           hands
           lift
           up
           to
           Heaven
           (
           of
           which
           number
           my selfe
           am
           one
           )
           ingaged
           your selves
           in
           materiall
           points
           of
           Reformation
           ;
           not
           onely
           without
           the
           Authority
           or
           endeavouring
           to
           have
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           ;
           but
           have
           also
           concluded
           and
           established
           
             contrary
          
           to
           what
           it
           hath
           determined
           in
           all
           those
           Assemblies
           which
           our
           Brethren
           stile
           the
           
             Representatives
          
           of
           it
           .
           
           From
           which
           transgression
           the
           truth
           here
           pleaded
           doth
           in
           that
           respect
           absolve
           you
           :
           in
           the
           comfort
           whereof
           ,
           I
           would
           here
           also
           leave
           you
           .
           But
           seeing
           there
           are
           those
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           onely
           have
           the
           opposed
           Tenet
           embraced
           for
           a
           fundamental
           truth
           in
           
             Church
             Government
             ,
          
           
           and
           propound
           it
           as
           a
           ground
           thereof
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           should
           also
           
           be
           constituted
           and
           established
           an
           ARTICLE
           of
           FAITH
           and
           
             Confession
          
           thereof
           ;
           I
           crave
           leave
           to
           adde
           a
           supplication
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           submission
           ,
           doe
           beseech
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           expedient
           of
           a
           great
           man
           about
           these
           affaires
           ,
           in
           his
           advice
           for
           the
           restoring
           of
           
             peace
          
           in
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           diligently
           weighed
           :
           
           
             The
             summe
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             of
             our
             Religion
             is
             peace
             and
             unanimitie
             ;
          
           
           
             of
             which
             there
             is
             little
             hope
             ,
             unlesse
             those
             things
             that
             shall
             be
             injoyned
             as
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             bee
             as
             few
             as
             may
             bee
             ;
             and
             that
             wee
             leave
             mens
             judgements
             free
             in
             many
             things
             ;
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             obscurity
             in
             a
             number
             of
             them
             is
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           How
           much
           lesse
           then
           such
           opinions
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           onely
           
             New
          
           (
           in
           the
           sence
           
             now
          
           propounded
           )
           and
           controverted
           ,
           but
           moreover
           appugned
           constantly
           also
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           eminent
           of
           our
           owne
           party
           ,
           (
           and
           is
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           your
           Liberties
           ,
           as
           Episcopacy
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           condemned
           .
           )
           Withall
           I
           presume
           you
           will
           not
           disdaine
           the
           wisedome
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           Churches
           after
           the
           Apostles
           times
           :
           we
           see
           all
           their
           
             confession
             of
             faith
          
           in
           that
           
             briefe
          
           called
           the
           APOSTLES
           CREED
           ,
           and
           afterward
           the
           
             Nicene
             Creed
             ;
          
           made
           by
           the
           first
           Generall
           Councell
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           former
           ;
           in
           how
           few
           words
           is
           it
           comprehended
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           
             confessions
          
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           39.
           
           
             Articles
          
           are
           but
           briefe
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           cleere
           .
        
         
           Austin
           
             saies
          
           The
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           is
           common
           to
           the
           weak
           and
           to
           the
           wise
           .
           
           
             Which
          
           Vsshers
           
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             one
             ,
          
           
           
             almost
             as
             great
             ,
             upon
             it
             :
             inferring
             ,
             that
             (
             therefore
             )
          
           The
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           must
           containe
           such
           truthes
           
             ONELY
             ,
          
           
           as
           are
           
             GENERALLY
          
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           true
           Christians
           ,
           and
           without
           controversie
           .
        
         
           Many
           things
           should
           not
           be
           rendered
           of
           the
           substance
           
           of
           Faith
           ;
           for
           the
           denyall
           of
           which
           the
           crime
           of
           Heresy
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           doubt
           whereof
           ,
           the
           penalty
           of
           rejection
           from
           the
           family
           ,
           and
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           must
           be
           inflicted
           .
           
           The
           great
           Apostle
           every where
           exhorts
           ,
           with
           all
           those
           who
           hold
           in
           the
           maine
           the
           forme
           of
           sound
           words
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           are
           in
           other
           things
           diversly
           minded
           ;
           
           to
           preserve
           the
           vnitie
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           .
           The
           Lord
           restore
           the
           Churches
           to
           their
           just
           freedomes
           and
           keepe
           them
           from
           using
           their
           
             liberty
          
           as
           an
           occasion
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           by
           love
           to
           serve
           one
           another
           :
           And
           the
           same
           God
           raise
           and
           uphold
           the
           spirit
           of
           all
           
             States
          
           and
           
             Magistrates
          
           to
           be
           
             Nu●sing
             Fathers
          
           to
           them
           :
           and
           continue
           to
           returne
           this
           your
           work
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           labour
           of
           love
           ,
           seven
           fold
           into
           your
           bosome
           .
        
         
           
             So
             prayes
             An
             unworthy
             Minister
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             Son
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             servant
             of
             this
             
               State
               .
            
             JOHN
             ELLIS
             .
             
               Jun.
               
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Pious
           and
           Ingenuous
           Reader
           .
        
         
           TOuching
           my
           
             Call
          
           to
           this
           undertaking
           I
           shall
           give
           account
           in
           the
           following
           Tractate
           :
           But
           the
           
             occasion
          
           of
           my
           falling
           on
           it
           ,
           was
           my
           defence
           against
           Mr
           
             Edwards
             ,
          
           or
           rather
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Letters
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           published
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           his
           
             Sanious
             Gangrena
             ,
          
           where
           I
           being
           charged
           to
           have
           said
           in
           publique
           :
           
             That
             Popery
             would
             come
             in
             again
             under
             Presbytery
             as
             well
             as
             under
             Episcopacy
             ,
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             did
             not
             intervene
             .
          
           I
           distinguished
           of
           
             Popery
             Doctrinall
          
           and
           
             Rective
             ,
          
           or
           in
           point
           of
           
             Government
             ;
          
           which
           latter
           I
           shewed
           was
           very
           probable
           (
           for
           the
           substance
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           formalitie
           of
           it
           )
           to
           follow
           upon
           the
           Presbyterie
           on
           the
           ground
           that
           it
           is
           now
           endeavoured
           ,
           viz.
           
             A
             Catholique
             Visible
             Governing
             Church
             ,
          
           whereunto
           when
           I
           had
           written
           ;
           it
           seemed
           convenient
           to
           publish
           that
           argument
           alone
           ;
           and
           because
           one
           of
           the
           Authours
           of
           this
           opinion
           had
           invited
           mee
           to
           deal
           in
           the
           point
           ;
           I
           was
           obliged
           to
           reply
           to
           him
           :
           but
           seeing
           others
           also
           had
           written
           on
           the
           subject
           ,
           it
           had
           beene
           an
           imperfect
           opposition
           if
           I
           had
           not
           taken
           in
           the
           rest
           also
           :
           For
           I
           knew
           no
           prohibition
           from
           replying
           to
           any
           :
           neither
           are
           the
           hands
           of
           any
           tyed
           from
           answering
           unto
           me
           (
           if
           they
           shall
           see
           cause
           )
           at
           least
           mediately
           .
           And
           let
           no
           man
           be
           offended
           that
           so
           ordinary
           an
           instrument
           as
           my self
           deales
           
           with
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           so
           considerable
           Persons
           .
           The
           contest
           of
           one
           
             Paphnutius
             ,
          
           and
           he
           a
           lay
           person
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           (
           first
           and
           best
           )
           Councell
           of
           
             Nice
          
           is
           vulgar
           .
           
           As
           also
           that
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           :
           one
           
             Laique
          
           if
           he
           
             speak
             scripture
             ,
             his
             testimony
             is
             to
             be
             prefered
             before
             the
             decrees
             of
             a
             Councell
             .
          
           What
           ever
           distances
           there
           may
           be
           in
           other
           respects
           ,
           as
           years
           ,
           learning
           ,
           name
           ,
           pietie
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           in
           Point
           of
           truth
           hee
           is
           on
           the
           highest
           ground
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           advantage
           of
           that
           ;
           as
           the
           example
           of
           the
           young
           man
           
             Elihu
             ,
          
           in
           
             Job
             ,
          
           instructeth
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           I
           first
           publish
           rather
           then
           the
           former
           Answer
           ,
           (
           delayed
           not
           for
           want
           of
           innocency
           ,
           but
           of
           opportunity
           ,
           somewhat
           else
           impedeing
           also
           )
           as
           men
           assayled
           by
           an
           adversary
           ,
           and
           a
           Breach
           of
           sea
           at
           once
           ;
           first
           stop
           the
           inundation
           that
           will
           drowne
           
             all
             ,
          
           though
           the
           enemie
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           prevail
           the
           more
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Occasion
             ,
             and
             first
             Authors
             of
             the
             opinion
             of
             one
             
               Catholick
               Visible
            
             GOVERNING
             
               Church
               .
            
             Together
             with
             the
             intent
             and
             scope
             of
             this
             Treatise
             :
             as
             also
             the
             Authors
             call
             to
             this
             service
             .
             Chap.
             1.
             
             Page
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             page
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             just
             prejudices
             and
             strong
             probabilities
             against
             the
             former
             Notion
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             page
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Demonstrations
             against
             it
             from
             the
             efficient
             cause
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             from
             the
             material
             ,
             from
             the
             formal
             and
             final
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             page
             19.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Answers
             to
             the
             Arguments
             produced
             for
             it
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             1.
             
             By
             
               Apollonius
               ,
            
             page
             33.
             2.
             
             By
             M.
             
               Hudson
               ,
            
             page
             51.
             3.
             
             The
             Reverend
             
               Assembly
               ,
            
             page
             60.
             4.
             M.
             
               Noyes
               ,
            
             page
             70.
             5.
             
             The
             
               London
               Ministers
               ,
            
             page
             78.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Conclusion
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             page
             83.
             1.
             
             Illatory
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             Corrollary
             .
             2.
             
             Hortatory
             to
             the
             Brethren
             of
             this
             opinion
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           I
           have
           reckoned
           (
           chap.
           1.
           )
           Mr
           
             Randal
          
           [
           in
           his
           treatise
           of
           the
           Church
           ]
           among
           mine
           Adversaries
           ,
           in
           the
           Argument
           I
           handle
           :
           upon
           better
           search
           I
           finde
           him
           not
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           but
           to
           hold
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           ,
           as
           others
           did
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           doe
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           marginall
           quotation
           I
           have
           made
           appear
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           The
           occasion
           and
           first
           Authors
           of
           the
           Question
           :
           Together
           with
           the
           intent
           and
           scope
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
           As
           also
           the
           Authors
           call
           unto
           this
           service
           .
        
         
           SECT.
           I.
           
        
         
           GOD
           having
           put
           it
           into
           the
           heart
           and
           hand
           of
           the
           
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
          
           to
           set
           upon
           Reformation
           of
           the
           
             Church
          
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           they
           for
           that
           end
           conveened
           an
           
             Assembly
          
           of
           such
           Learned
           and
           Godly
           men
           as
           they
           adjudged
           meet
           for
           their
           direction
           in
           that
           work
           ;
           and
           those
           of
           known
           different
           Judgements
           ,
           
             (
             Episcopal
             ,
             Presbyterial
             ,
          
           and
           
             Congregational
             ,
             )
          
           that
           they
           might
           by
           their
           opposition
           ,
           the
           better
           discern
           what
           way
           of
           Church
           Government
           and
           Reformation
           they
           should
           countenance
           and
           strengthen
           with
           their
           Authority
           .
           Now
           the
           Episcopal
           way
           ●aving
           rendered
           it self
           odious
           by
           its
           imperiousnesse
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           contest
           remained
           betwixt
           the
           other
           two
           :
           whereof
           the
           Presbyterian
           ,
           being
           practised
           (
           in
           some
           things
           )
           in
           certain
           Reformed
           States
           and
           Churches
           (
           who
           were
           partly
           constrained
           thereunto
           )
           there
           being
           some
           hints
           of
           Scripture
           also
           that
           might
           be
           apprehended
           to
           look
           that
           way
           ,
           Some
           other
           things
           withal
           concurring
           :
           got
           place
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           interests
           or
           affections
           ,
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           City
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Country
           .
           Hereby
           also
           they
           were
           eyed
           the
           more
           by
           the
           Churches
           abroad
           that
           were
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           opportunity
           to
           improve
           their
           endeavours
           for
           their
           assistance
           .
           The
           
             Congregational
             way
          
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           though
           it
           wanted
           not
           Assertors
           very
           learned
           and
           godly
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           name
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           advantage
           
           of
           an
           amiable
           pattern
           of
           it
           in
           the
           new-English
           Plantations
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           the
           daily
           accesse
           and
           addition
           of
           the
           most
           knowing
           and
           conscencious
           sort
           of
           Professors
           :
           Yet
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           former
           disadvantages
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           rendered
           so
           considerable
           among
           the
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           as
           to
           depart
           from
           
             received
             Principles
             ,
          
           or
           neglect
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           for
           consideration
           of
           it
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           
             Walachrian
             Classis
          
           in
           Holland
           (
           among
           others
           )
           being
           sollicited
           by
           the
           Presbyterian
           partie
           here
           for
           their
           assistance
           :
           they
           appoint
           G.
           
             Apollonius
             ,
          
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Middelburgh
           ,
           to
           take
           on
           him
           this
           province
           ,
           and
           having
           according
           to
           his
           principles
           acquitted
           himself
           of
           that
           service
           ;
           in
           a
           Tractate
           intituled
           
             [
             A
             consideration
             of
             certain
             controversies
             which
             concern
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             agitated
             in
             England
             ]
          
           the
           approbate
           of
           the
           Classis
           is
           added
           to
           the
           book
           ,
           and
           published
           1644.
           both
           in
           Latin
           and
           English
           .
           This
           Author
           observing
           as
           it
           seems
           ,
           that
           the
           assault
           on
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           was
           like
           to
           be
           strong
           ;
           and
           fearing
           that
           the
           former
           basis
           and
           foundations
           of
           it
           ,
           [
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             to
             be
             by
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             they
             in
             equal
             povver
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             alvvaies
             convenient
             (
             if
             attainable
             )
             and
             sometimes
             necessarie
             ,
             that
             Churches
             be
             associated
             and
             act
             in
             combination
             vvith
             joynt
             consent
             .
             3.
             
             That
             as
             Princes
             and
             States
             have
             an
             Independent
             povver
             within
             their
             owne
             limits
             ,
             so
             Churches
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             one
             Prince
             or
             State
             ,
             have
             no
             absolute
             or
             necessary
             dependance
             on
             other
             Churches
             in
             point
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Power
             and
             Government
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           These
           grounds
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           being
           doubted
           whether
           defensible
           :
           the
           Author
           in
           the
           third
           Chapter
           of
           his
           discourse
           which
           treates
           
             [
             of
             the
             Visible
             Instituted
             Church
             ]
          
           betakes
           himself
           to
           a
           larger
           
             medium
             ,
          
           and
           of
           all
           men
           (
           that
           I
           know
           )
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           almost
           of
           the
           Protestant
           judgement
           ,
           he
           first
           layes
           down
           this
           conclusion
           :
           
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             universal
             outward
             Church
             ,
             dispersed
             through
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
          
           
           
             described
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             certain
             visible
             Government
             doth
             make
             one
             onely
             Corporation
             ,
             Ministerial
             Church-body
             ,
             or
             Political
             society
             :
             under
             which
             all
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             Classical
             ,
             Provincial
             ,
             and
             National
             (
             as
             it
             were
             parts
             of
             the
             vvhole
             )
             are
             conteyned
             .
             Apollonius
          
           is
           followed
           herein
           by
           M.
           
             Hudson
          
           in
           his
           Book
           written
           on
           this
           Subject
           [
           Intituled
           the
           
             Essence
             and
             Vnitie
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             visible
             :
             ]
          
           
           also
           by
           the
           Reverend
           
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
          
           
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           afterward
           )
           Again
           by
           M.
           
             Noyes
          
           a
           Minister
           of
           New-England
           ,
           
           in
           
           his
           book
           [
           intituled
           
             the
             Temple
             measured
             ]
          
           and
           lastly
           by
           certain
           
             London
             Ministers
          
           in
           their
           Tract
           [
           of
           
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             ]
          
           by
           which
           it
           seems
           the
           Notion
           is
           so
           amiable
           ,
           
           that
           there
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           kind
           of
           Ambition
           who
           should
           appear
           first
           ,
           
           in
           being
           the
           Authors
           or
           Owners
           of
           it
           :
           Though
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           this
           conceit
           (
           for
           substance
           )
           hath
           been
           before
           all
           these
           the
           Tenet
           of
           some
           others
           ,
           whom
           it
           is
           not
           any
           great
           honour
           to
           be
           followers
           of
           in
           this
           :
           as
           first
           the
           Papists
           generally
           :
           also
           a
           few
           Episcopal
           men
           :
           as
           
             Crakanthorpe
             ,
          
           M.
           
             Randall
             ,
          
           and
           perhaps
           some
           others
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           by
           some
           absolute
           Royalists
           (
           for
           that
           spirit
           must
           needs
           work
           in
           Church
           affairs
           to
           some
           such
           opinion
           )
           I
           remember
           one
           of
           them
           being
           in
           conference
           about
           Church-government
           ,
           
           acknowledged
           indeed
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             have
             abused
             its
             power
             that
             way
             :
             but
             conceived
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             to
             have
             some
             one
             standing
             Court
             and
             place
             of
             residence
             ,
             whereunto
             to
             have
             recourse
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             which
             might
             have
             authority
             over
             ,
             and
             influence
             upon
             the
             vvhole
             :
          
           to
           this
           effect
           was
           his
           discourse
           :
           which
           opinion
           cannot
           be
           avoyded
           ,
           if
           the
           notion
           of
           one
           Catholick
           visible
           Church
           be
           granted
           ,
           as
           shall
           appear
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           Treatrse
           is
           not
           to
           unfasten
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           Church
           combinations
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           a
           foundation
           for
           absolute
           Independencie
           .
           The
           conveniencie
           and
           somtime
           the
           necessity
           of
           Classes
           and
           Synods
           for
           direction
           and
           determination
           (
           and
           that
           by
           Divine
           Authority
           )
           is
           freely
           acknowledged
           (
           though
           not
           with
           power
           properly
           juridical
           )
           yea
           ,
           
           I
           add
           ,
           that
           Episcopacie
           it self
           was
           and
           might
           be
           maintained
           ,
           as
           also
           Presbyterie
           ,
           (
           if
           confined
           to
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           subjected
           to
           superior
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           most
           ancient
           way
           of
           it
           )
           without
           the
           notion
           of
           one
           visible
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           and
           might
           both
           consist
           together
           in
           a
           particular
           one
           .
           So
           that
           as
           neither
           
             Episcopacie
          
           nor
           
             Presbyterie
          
           (
           absolutely
           considered
           )
           are
           engaged
           to
           owne
           the
           opposed
           Tenet
           ;
           so
           neither
           doth
           that
           Truth
           I
           plead
           for
           ,
           constrain
           me
           to
           oppose
           either
           ,
           if
           within
           the
           forementioned
           limits
           .
           My
           aim
           is
           the
           plucking
           up
           of
           that
           root
           from
           whence
           sprang
           the
           exorbitancy
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           worse
           then
           either
           .
           And
           as
           I
           am
           not
           obliged
           to
           oppose
           ,
           so
           I
           would
           not
           be
           interpreted
           to
           plead
           for
           the
           one
           or
           other
           .
           My
           businesse
           is
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           
             subject
          
           of
           Church
           
             government
             ,
          
           and
           that
           onely
           in
           its
           
             exrent
          
           and
           limits
           .
        
         
         
           
           Now
           for
           a
           
             call
          
           to
           this
           service
           ,
           though
           it
           challenge
           the
           most
           exercised
           abilities
           ,
           and
           that
           other
           more
           able
           hands
           have
           undertaken
           it
           (
           which
           I
           heard
           not
           of
           ,
           till
           these
           papers
           were
           almost
           in
           the
           Presse
           )
           yet
           one
           of
           the
           
             *
          
           Authors
           I
           reply
           unto
           ,
           having
           done
           me
           the
           favour
           to
           invite
           me
           to
           a
           disputation
           about
           the
           Argument
           ,
           and
           afterward
           farther
           obliging
           me
           ,
           by
           sending
           one
           of
           the
           printed
           books
           to
           me
           (
           for
           which
           I
           am
           his
           debtor
           )
           with
           desire
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           excepted
           against
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           ●ould
           send
           my
           thoughts
           in
           w●iting
           to
           him
           privately
           :
           I
           conceived
           my self
           particula●ly
           engaged
           to
           deal
           in
           this
           argument
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           privately
           ,
           but
           publickly
           ,
           because
           what
           I
           was
           to
           speak
           to
           ,
           was
           published
           first
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           The
           State
           of
           the
           question
           .
        
         
           
             THat
             we
             may
             know
             what
             we
             speake
             ,
             and
             vvhereof
             vve
             affirme
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           phraseth
           it
           )
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           controversie
           is
           to
           be
           expounded
           ,
           
           the
           mistake
           whereof
           is
           the
           rise
           of
           much
           of
           the
           dispute
           about
           this
           question
           .
           For
           the
           clearer
           proceeding
           wherein
           ,
           four
           or
           five
           Termes
           are
           to
           bee
           explained
           :
           First
           the
           word
           CHVRCH
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           
             Onenesse
             ,
          
           or
           unitie
           of
           it
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           
             Vniversalitie
             ,
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           
             Visibility
             ,
          
           Fifthly
           ,
           (
           that
           which
           is
           included
           in
           the
           other
           )
           the
           
             povver
          
           of
           it
           .
           Concerning
           the
           first
           ,
        
         
           The
           word
           CHVRCH
           ,
           
           is
           taken
           (
           as
           in
           other
           acceptations
           so
           )
           1.
           
           
             Mystically
          
           and
           
             Essentially
             ,
          
           for
           a
           company
           of
           tho●e
           that
           have
           owned
           the
           doctrine
           
             *
          
           of
           Christ
           .
           2.
           
           
             Politically
             ,
          
           as
           such
           a
           company
           are
           cast
           into
           one
           Society
           ,
           
           Corporation
           ,
           Republique
           or
           Body
           politique
           .
           And
           this
           againe
           is
           considered
           either
           
             Totally
             ,
          
           as
           comprehending
           those
           in
           heaven
           also
           ,
           Ephes.
           3.
           15.
           
             the
             vvhole
             family
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             :
          
           or
           
             partially
             ,
          
           for
           those
           on
           earth
           onely
           :
           and
           this
           ,
           either
           
             generally
          
           for
           all
           ,
           as
           some
           would
           understand
           the
           word
           ,
           (
           though
           we
           cannot
           give
           an
           instance
           of
           this
           signification
           in
           Scripture
           )
           or
           
             particularly
             ;
          
           for
           those
           who
           live
           together
           in
           One
           place
           ,
           and
           are
           associated
           into
           one
           body
           ,
           called
           a
           Particular
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           Jerusalem
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           The
           next
           Terme
           is
           
             Onenesse
             ,
          
           
           or
           Vnitie
           ,
           which
           is
           1.
           
           
             Essentiall
          
           and
           in
           Nature
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           that
           of
           all
           particular
           things
           in
           their
           generall
           heads
           :
           
           all
           men
           as
           they
           partake
           of
           the
           common
           nature
           and
           essence
           of
           man
           ,
           
             (
             rationalitie
             ,
          
           which
           is
           one
           )
           are
           in
           that
           respect
           called
           
             one
             Nation
             or
             Man●inde
             ,
          
           
           in
           the
           singular
           .
           2.
           
           There
           in
           an
           
             accidentall
          
           unitie
           when
           the
           agreement
           is
           in
           that
           which
           is
           not
           of
           the
           essence
           and
           nature
           ,
           
           but
           
             adventitious
          
           to
           the
           things
           ,
           as
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           appurtunances
           ,
           &c.
           as
           some
           Spanjards
           ,
           some
           French
           ,
           some
           English
           may
           be
           one
           company
           ,
           
           as
           by
           occasion
           they
           are
           met
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           or
           as
           kingdomes
           and
           States
           at
           generall
           diets
           ,
           or
           by
           mutuall
           leagues
           become
           one
           accidentally
           ,
           by
           such
           unions
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           An
           
             Integrall
          
           or
           Bodily
           onenesse
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           )
           when
           many
           particulars
           are
           joyned
           together
           ,
           
           as
           one
           whole
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           ,
           1.
           of
           a
           
             similer
          
           or
           
             Homogeneall
          
           body
           ,
           whereof
           all
           the
           parts
           are
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           the
           whole
           and
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           the
           onenesse
           of
           drops
           of
           water
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           sands
           on
           the
           Shore
           ,
           or
           ●
           .
           of
           a
           
             dissimilar
          
           and
           
             hetrogeneall
          
           one
           ;
           when
           the
           parts
           differ
           from
           the
           whole
           and
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           double
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Physicall
          
           and
           Naturall
           ,
           as
           ●hen
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           members
           make
           but
           one
           individuall
           substance
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           ,
           feet
           ,
           trunke
           &c.
           are
           all
           one
           naturall
           body
           .
           2.
           
           
             Politicall
          
           or
           by
           way
           of
           morall
           corporation
           ,
           and
           Republique
           ,
           when
           many
           single
           ones
           are
           bound
           up
           in
           one
           sociall
           relation
           ,
           as
           divers
           persons
           into
           one
           family
           ,
           severall
           families
           into
           one
           corporation
           ,
           many
           corporations
           into
           one
           Common
           wealth
           :
           and
           this
           union
           againe
           is
           twofold
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Misticall
             ,
          
           when
           things
           are
           one
           in
           some
           
             hidden
          
           relation
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           visible
           to
           the
           sence
           ,
           as
           all
           families
           descending
           from
           some
           
             First
             house
             ,
          
           such
           are
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           
             Adam
          
           and
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
          
           all
           professours
           of
           the
           same
           faculty
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           farre
           asunder
           .
           2.
           
           
             Visible
          
           and
           outward
           ,
           when
           the
           union
           of
           all
           parts
           is
           obvious
           and
           evident
           to
           the
           eye
           and
           sence
           ,
           as
           the
           union
           of
           the
           members
           in
           the
           bodie
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           members
           of
           a
           society
           when
           they
           are
           met
           ,
           and
           act
           visibly
           together
           ;
           as
           the
           City
           of
           London
           in
           Common
           Councell
           ,
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           in
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           is
           a
           
             Collective
          
           or
           aggregative
           onenesse
           ,
           which
           differs
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           in
           that
           this
           is
           only
           by
           collection
           ,
           or
           gathering
           as
           an
           heap
           of
           stones
           is
           one
           by
           being
           gathered
           together
           into
           one
           place
           :
           but
           in
           a
           body
           ,
           whether
           naturall
           or
           politique
           ,
           there
           is
           required
           
           moreover
           a
           mutuall
           incorporation
           and
           inward
           dependance
           on
           one
           another
           ,
           &c.
           
           Thus
           of
           the
           second
           terme
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           
             Vniversall
          
           or
           
             Catholick
             ;
          
           It
           is
           taken
           1.
           
           
             Properly
             ,
          
           for
           that
           common
           nature
           in
           which
           particular
           things
           agree
           ,
           
           as
           common
           to
           them
           all
           .
           
             Rationall
             creature
             ,
          
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           is
           the
           universall
           nature
           in
           respect
           of
           all
           particular
           men
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sence
           ,
           
             universality
          
           is
           only
           a
           
             notion
          
           framed
           in
           the
           minde
           of
           man
           ,
           
           and
           collected
           from
           observation
           of
           severall
           particulars
           ,
           but
           hath
           no
           reall
           actuall
           being
           in
           time
           and
           place
           .
           2.
           
           
             Improperly
             ,
          
           for
           that
           which
           though
           it
           be
           a
           single
           thing
           ,
           (
           either
           naturall
           or
           by
           way
           of
           relation
           )
           is
           yet
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           wide
           spreading
           of
           its
           parts
           ,
           called
           
             universall
          
           catholicke
           and
           Generall
           :
           as
           we
           say
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           in
           generall
           or
           universall
           doth
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           one
           single
           Kingdome
           ,
           &c.
           and
           in
           this
           sence
           that
           which
           is
           called
           universall
           may
           have
           an
           actual
           being
           and
           existence
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           Terme
           is
           visibilitie
           :
           
           It
           is
           an
           accident
           or
           addition
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           perceiveable
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           or
           (
           in
           a
           large
           acceptation
           )
           by
           any
           other
           sence
           ;
           the
           subject
           whereof
           is
           alwaies
           a
           corporal
           or
           bodily
           thing
           ,
           representing
           it selfe
           as
           
             one
          
           unto
           the
           sence
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           Terme
           (
           included
           ,
           though
           not
           expressed
           )
           is
           
             Church
             power
             ;
          
           
           It
           is
           first
           
             Doctrinall
             ;
          
           vix
           .
           Teaching
           Discussive
           ,
           Determinative
           and
           concluding
           (
           in
           points
           of
           controversie
           )
           by
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Active
             :
          
           and
           this
           is
           either
           
             General
          
           and
           common
           :
           and
           answers
           to
           that
           power
           that
           all
           men
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           onenesse
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           onenesse
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           have
           in
           order
           each
           to
           other
           .
           As
           1.
           to
           take
           care
           of
           ,
           and
           do
           good
           to
           one
           another
           :
           to
           protect
           each
           other
           from
           violence
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           Properly
           Rective
           and
           
             Iuridical
             :
          
           and
           this
           is
           either
           1.
           
           
             Extraordinary
             ,
          
           in
           some
           unusuall
           cases
           :
           as
           every
           man
           hath
           power
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           his
           owne
           (
           otherwise
           unavoidable
           )
           peril
           of
           life
           .
           Or
           2.
           
           
             Ordinary
             :
          
           which
           is
           that
           which
           it
           is
           actually
           and
           constantly
           endued
           with
           ,
           and
           which
           it
           is
           daily
           to
           exercise
           as
           occasion
           serves
           .
           And
           this
           againe
           is
           1.
           
           
             Imperative
             ,
          
           or
           by
           way
           of
           command
           ,
           and
           imposition
           of
           truthes
           ,
           or
           duties
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           .
           2.
           
           
             Coercive
             ,
          
           and
           executive
           by
           censure
           :
           by
           admonition
           and
           excommunication
           ,
           or
           cutting
           off
           from
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           far
           of
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           termes
           ,
           
           now
           we
           come
           
           to
           the
           stating
           of
           the
           Question
           .
           And
           1.
           negatively
           ,
           what
           is
           not
           the
           question
           .
           The
           doubt
           then
           is
           not
           1.
           whether
           there
           be
           a
           company
           of
           persons
           in
           several
           ,
           or
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           
             diuisim
          
           and
           in
           their
           several
           places
           do
           visibly
           ,
           outwardly
           ,
           and
           openly
           professe
           (
           for
           substance
           )
           the
           same
           faith
           ,
           seals
           ,
           worship
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           one
           company
           ,
           one
           society
           ,
           one
           congregation
           in
           Nature
           and
           Essence
           (
           i.
           e.
           
           
             Acknowledgement
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             )
          
           as
           we
           say
           the
           
             Turke
          
           or
           
             Turkes
          
           are
           one
           company
           of
           men
           ,
           because
           their
           profession
           of
           
             Religion
          
           is
           one
           :
           though
           those
           of
           Constantinople
           and
           of
           Persia
           have
           no
           dependance
           one
           on
           another
           ,
           either
           Civil
           or
           Religious
           in
           point
           of
           Government
           .
           Nor
           2.
           is
           it
           the
           Quaere
           whether
           the
           several
           Companies
           or
           Churches
           of
           this
           Profession
           as
           they
           are
           one
           in
           Nature
           ,
           so
           also
           in
           
             Spirit
          
           and
           affection
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           in
           the
           engagement
           of
           mutual
           care
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           notice
           what
           doctines
           are
           dispersed
           ,
           what
           conversation
           used
           among
           the
           Churches
           .
           Brethren
           of
           the
           same
           
             first
          
           Family
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           every
           one
           master
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           .
           Nor
           3.
           
           Is
           it
           doubtful
           whether
           such
           Churches
           may
           voluntarily
           as
           occasion
           shall
           require
           ,
           associate
           together
           for
           mutual
           assistance
           ,
           and
           act
           (
           in
           many
           things
           )
           by
           common
           and
           joynt
           consent
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           at
           the
           first
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Geneva
             .
          
           This
           the
           
             Scripture
          
           and
           the
           light
           of
           
             Nature
          
           dictates
           ,
           
           even
           then
           when
           the
           same
           Scripture
           and
           light
           of
           Nature
           reserves
           entire
           and
           distinct
           liberties
           to
           the
           particulars
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           present
           conjunction
           of
           
             England
          
           and
           
             Scotland
             :
          
           
           And
           so
           in
           the
           conjunction
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Churches
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             Acts
             15.
          
           nothing
           was
           done
           there
           of
           particular
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           the
           decreeing
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           should
           be
           refractory
           :
           this
           was
           left
           to
           the
           particular
           Churches
           .
           Now
           to
           these
           two
           latter
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           point
           of
           Government
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           belongs
           those
           testimonies
           out
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           alledged
           by
           
             Crakanthorp
          
           (
           to
           prove
           that
           all
           the
           Bishops
           joyntly
           and
           severally
           are
           set
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           common
           ,
           
           and
           not
           the
           Pope
           onely
           )
           :
           for
           these
           Testimonies
           expresse
           onely
           a
           
             generall
          
           obligation
           of
           duty
           and
           charity
           :
           not
           of
           special
           
             office
             .
          
           4.
           
           Neither
           is
           it
           the
           scruple
           whether
           all
           or
           most
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           may
           not
           possibly
           become
           occasionally
           one
           by
           their
           messengers
           in
           a
           general
           Councel
           :
           though
           such
           a
           thing
           never
           yet
           was
           ,
           
           nor
           perhaps
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           of
           which
           hereafter
           .
           Thus
           of
           the
           first
           four
           termes
           :
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           last
           ,
           viz.
           
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
          
           the
           question
           is
           not
           1.
           whether
           an
           
             Association
          
           of
           Churches
           lesse
           or
           more
           ,
           and
           especially
           a
           general
           Counsel
           have
           not
           a
           power
           more
           then
           barely
           consultative
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           meer
           Counsel
           and
           advice
           :
           
           and
           whether
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           the
           object
           of
           their
           Commission
           reacheth
           ,
           an
           
             Authoritative
          
           power
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           virtual
           )
           from
           Christ
           to
           act
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           
             Facul●ies
          
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           power
           given
           both
           by
           God
           and
           man
           to
           the
           allowed
           Professors
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           give
           
             Authoritative
             ,
          
           not
           advice
           only
           ,
           but
           directions
           and
           rules
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Conscience
           is
           bound
           to
           submit
           ,
           unlesse
           special
           cause
           disswade
           us
           :
           and
           this
           Authority
           is
           the
           more
           
             August
             and
             solemn
             ,
          
           though
           not
           
             greater
             ,
          
           (
           or
           more
           or
           lesse
           vary
           not
           the
           kind
           )
           the
           greater
           the
           number
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           publicke
           the
           manner
           of
           giving
           forth
           the
           precepts
           shall
           bee
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           :
           an
           allowed
           
             Lawyer
          
           or
           
             Physician
             ,
          
           have
           not
           onely
           
             ability
          
           to
           give
           advice
           in
           point
           of
           estate
           or
           health
           ,
           by
           vertue
           ,
           of
           their
           skill
           ,
           (
           which
           others
           possibly
           may
           doe
           materially
           as
           well
           )
           but
           have
           
             authoritie
          
           and
           legall
           power
           from
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           
           to
           appoint
           ,
           direct
           ,
           determine
           and
           prescribe
           rules
           and
           waies
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           both
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           person
           ought
           to
           be
           obedient
           that
           seeks
           advice
           :
           and
           this
           the
           more
           ;
           if
           it
           shall
           be
           done
           by
           an
           
             Assembly
          
           of
           Lawyers
           or
           Judges
           ,
           or
           Colledge
           of
           Physitians
           by
           publick
           consent
           convened
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           though
           neither
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           other
           have
           power
           to
           compell
           the
           clyent
           or
           patient
           to
           follow
           their
           directions
           ,
           nor
           obtain
           they
           any
           new
           and
           superiour
           power
           by
           being
           gathered
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           .
           In
           doubtfull
           cases
           ;
           or
           upon
           occasion
           of
           grosser
           errours
           and
           scandalls
           :
           
           God
           hath
           by
           or
           dinance
           (
           virtual
           )
           appointed
           recourse
           to
           others
           ,
           especially
           
             Churches
             ,
          
           whose
           prescriptions
           ,
           not
           disagreeing
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           they
           are
           
             materially
          
           good
           ,
           but
           
             formally
          
           theirs
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           determinations
           of
           many
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           such
           offices
           in
           their
           
             severall
          
           places
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           acting
           is
           the
           acting
           of
           
             Officers
             ,
          
           but
           not
           
             as
          
           Officers
           ,
           (
           for
           such
           they
           are
           only
           in
           their
           severall
           Churches
           )
           but
           yet
           by
           reason
           of
           〈◊〉
           relation
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           more
           fit
           for
           that
           work
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           act
           in
           another
           and
           superiour
           right
           and
           relation
           when
           assembled
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           not
           any
           power
           coercive
           more
           then
           before
           to
           constraine
           by
           Church-sure
           ,
           
           Excommunication
           &c.
           to
           their
           decrees
           .
           Neither
           do
           we
           find
           that
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           when
           holding
           such
           a
           Councel
           (
           in
           our
           
             Brethrens
          
           opinion
           )
           did
           more
           ,
           
           then
           (
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           )
           
             Decree
             ,
          
           and
           command
           ;
           but
           did
           not
           impose
           any
           such
           
             penalty
          
           by
           authority
           of
           the
           Councel
           ,
           upon
           the
           disobedient
           in
           the
           particular
           Churches
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Neither
           is
           the
           question
           properly
           ,
           what
           power
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           may
           
             possibly
          
           have
           in
           unusual
           and
           
             extraordinary
          
           case
           or
           accident
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           ordinary
           it
           cannot
           do
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           proper
           subject
           of
           such
           power
           ,
           as
           we
           saw
           before
           in
           the
           instance
           of
           necessary
           self
           defence
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Yea
           further
           
             (
             ad
             hominem
             )
          
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           practise
           and
           condition
           of
           most
           of
           those
           Bretheren
           who
           plead
           this
           Catholick
           visible
           onenesse
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           
           The
           question
           would
           not
           be
           what
           power
           the
           Vniversal
           visible
           Church
           might
           have
           (
           if
           possibly
           convenable
           )
           together
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           at
           Jerusalem
           (
           in
           which
           case
           we
           grant
           what
           is
           contended
           for
           )
           as
           what
           the
           
             parts
          
           of
           it
           have
           asunder
           ,
           and
           without
           endeavouring
           the
           
             joyning
          
           with
           the
           other
           .
           For
           even
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           Corporations
           gathered
           in
           
             one
             ,
          
           have
           power
           over
           all
           particulars
           :
           yet
           not
           some
           of
           these
           ,
           much
           lesse
           a
           few
           of
           them
           asunder
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           way
           our
           Bretheren
           now
           practise
           .
           None
           of
           these
           is
           the
           point
           in
           controversie
           .
        
         
           But
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           positively
           this
           ,
           
             viz.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             Christians
             on
             earth
             ,
             
             are
             in
             their
             ordinary
             and
             setled
             Church
             constitution
             ,
             so
             
               one
            
             entire
             single
             Common-wealth
             ,
             Corporation
             and
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             
               Right
               ,
            
             and
             by
             the
             will
             and
             
               appointment
            
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             it
             is
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             all
             Church
             power
             :
             
             by
             authority
             whereof
             ,
             and
             commission
             from
             which
             all
             particular
             Churches
             act
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             determinations
             of
             the
             major
             part
             whereof
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             yeeld
             obedience
             (
             if
             not
             apparently
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             )
             and
             the
             Catholick
             governing
             power
             whereof
             ,
             
             resides
             immediately
             as
             in
             its
             proper
             subject
             under
             Christ
             ,
             onely
             in
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             ;
             and
             they
             not
             taken
             severally
             ,
             but
             joyntly
             as
             one
             entire
             Colledge
             or
             
               Presbyterie
               :
            
             to
             whose
             charge
             severally
             and
             
               joyntly
               ,
            
             the
             whole
             and
             every
             particular
             Church
             is
             committed
             
               &c
               ,
            
          
           or
           more
           briefly
           :
           
             Whether
             the
             whole
             be
             one
             Corporation
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Elders
             joyntly
             are
             Governors
             ;
             and
             the
             members
             gouerned
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           Just
           Prejudices
           ,
           and
           strong
           probabilities
           against
           an
           universal
           visible
           
             Governing
          
           Church
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           the
           custome
           of
           warre
           to
           skirmish
           first
           ,
           
           and
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           
             lighter
             armed
             Souldiers
             :
          
           this
           method
           shall
           be
           here
           followed
           :
           and
           first
           such
           things
           as
           render
           this
           opinion
           
             vehemently
             suspicious
          
           and
           questionable
           .
           Whereof
           the
           first
           is
           ;
           The
           NOVELTY
           of
           it
           :
           The
           saying
           of
           
             Tertullian
          
           is
           received
           :
           
             Quod
             Antiquiss
             .
             Veriss
             .
          
           Truth
           is
           Ancient
           ,
           and
           error
           Novel
           :
           but
           M.
           
             Noyes
          
           would
           avoid
           this
           prejudice
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Fathers
             so
             predicated
             the
             unity
             of
             an
             universal
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             laid
             foundations
             for
             an
             universal
             Bishop
             .
          
           I
           shall
           therefore
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           the
           
             Novelty
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           first
           absolutely
           considered
           in
           it self
           .
           Secondly
           relatively
           ,
           and
           that
           first
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             ,
          
           and
           then
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterian
          
           party
           .
           1.
           
           Absolutely
           .
           If
           we
           credit
           the
           
             *
          
           
             Centurists
             ,
          
           the
           particular
           Churches
           in
           the
           first
           hundred
           of
           years
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           did
           exercise
           all
           
             Church-Gouernment
          
           within
           themselves
           :
           
             *
          
           
             They
             did
             ordain
             and
             depose
             Ministers
             ,
             admonish
             and
             excommunicate
             obstinate
             offenders
             :
             held
             Synods
             or
             meetings
             ,
             wherein
             they
             determined
             the
             affairs
             of
             their
             own
             body
             :
             In
             doubtful
             cases
             they
             consulted
             with
             other
             Churches
             ,
             not
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             superiority
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             common
             charity
             .
          
           But
           no
           hint
           of
           this
           Catholick
           Governing
           body
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           in
           occasions
           which
           concerned
           many
           Churches
           ,
           
             they
             held
             that
             they
             should
             be
             transacted
             in
             Synods
             and
             
               Councels
               :
            
             
             and
             they
             did
             accordingly
             in
             such
             meetings
             exercise
             superior
             power
             in
             the
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             
             as
             excommunication
             ,
             ordination
             ,
             deposition
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             determining
             of
             controversies
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           Besides
           several
           expressions
           of
           the
           Ancients
           imply
           as
           much
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           First
           ,
           To
           the
           Synods
           and
           Councells
           :
           
             That
             what
             concerns
             many
             ,
             should
             be
             debated
             by
             many
          
           &c.
           doth
           not
           conclude
           them
           a
           Corporation
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           common
           Treaties
           of
           Nations
           in
           things
           of
           joynt
           concernment
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Their
           exercising
           the
           acts
           above
           mentioned
           in
           their
           
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           and
           their
           acting
           these
           things
           in
           Synods
           were
           (
           it
           is
           certain
           )
           at
           some
           distance
           of
           time
           :
           and
           seeing
           the
           
             former
          
           way
           of
           Government
           is
           mentioned
           
             first
             ;
          
           it
           may
           well
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           latter
           came
           in
           as
           the
           discipline
           of
           Churches
           began
           to
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           decline
           to
           WORLDLY
           POLICIE
           :
           which
           happened
           in
           this
           first
           age
           also
           ,
           say
           the
           same
           
             *
          
           Authors
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           might
           be
           by
           
             Decree
          
           and
           judgement
           onely
           ,
           not
           by
           actual
           execution
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           
           
             I
             haue
             determined
             that
             when
             ye
             are
             gathered
          
           &c.
           and
           John
           4.
           2.
           
           
             Christ
             baptized
             more
             Disciples
             then
             Iohn
             ,
             though
             Christ
             himself
             baptized
             not
             ,
             but
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Howsoever
           their
           practise
           in
           this
           (
           if
           it
           were
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           and
           not
           after
           Discipline
           declined
           )
           must
           be
           expounded
           to
           be
           consistent
           with
           their
           other
           practise
           within
           themselves
           ,
           whereby
           they
           owned
           entire
           ,
           (
           and
           of
           right
           )
           Independent
           power
           from
           any
           other
           Church
           or
           Churches
           .
           So
           that
           in
           such
           united
           Synods
           or
           Councells
           ,
           each
           Church
           might
           act
           its
           owne
           power
           ,
           though
           in
           
             union
          
           with
           other
           ;
           and
           all
           act
           as
           so
           many
           several
           and
           distinct
           Churches
           united
           ;
           not
           as
           one
           
             entyre
          
           universal
           
             body
             ,
          
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           notion
           of
           it
           ,
           different
           ,
           distinct
           ,
           and
           superior
           to
           the
           particular
           Churches
           .
           So
           that
           being
           gathered
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           larger
           power
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           greater
           nor
           another
           power
           as
           a
           general
           
             Councel
             ,
          
           but
           as
           so
           many
           particular
           Churches
           or
           Elders
           congregated
           .
           They
           acted
           not
           as
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Dyett
           of
           so
           many
           Free-States
           .
           Or
           to
           take
           M.
           
             Hudsons
          
           owne
           similitude
           .
           As
           a
           
             heap
             of
             stones
             ,
          
           have
           no
           more
           
             inward
          
           vertue
           because
           they
           are
           an
           
             heap
             ,
          
           then
           if
           they
           were
           each
           one
           by
           themselves
           ;
           they
           have
           a
           larger
           ,
           but
           not
           a
           more
           excellent
           one
           ,
           or
           of
           another
           kind
           ;
           neither
           doth
           the
           power
           of
           working
           ,
           (
           what
           ever
           their
           vertue
           be
           )
           agree
           to
           them
           
             first
             ,
          
           bebecause
           they
           are
           an
           
             heap
             ,
          
           but
           because
           they
           are
           stones
           of
           such
           and
           such
           a
           nature
           .
           So
           here
           ;
           They
           might
           excommunicate
           then
           ,
           but
           it
           might
           be
           from
           their
           owne
           heap
           (
           as
           we
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           or
           Societies
           onely
           :
           not
           as
           out
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Visible
             Church
          
           also
           ,
           unlesse
           
             per
             accidens
             ;
          
           in
           as
           much
           as
           he
           that
           is
           
             rightly
          
           excommunicated
           out
           of
           one
           Church
           ,
           is
           
             really
          
           excommunicated
           out
           of
           all
           (
           because
           they
           are
           essentially
           and
           mystically
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           by
           the
           same
           rule
           )
           though
           formally
           he
           may
           not
           be
           so
           .
           As
           he
           that
           is
           justly
           condemned
           for
           a
           Traytor
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           Dominions
           ,
           is
           really
           and
           vertually
           condemned
           in
           the
           rest
           :
           because
           these
           Domions
           
           are
           politically
           one
           in
           their
           head
           ;
           yet
           may
           they
           be
           Independent
           one
           from
           another
           in
           their
           proper
           Governments
           and
           Rights
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           above
           concerning
           England
           and
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           It
           was
           but
           a
           voluntary
           association
           ,
           or
           by
           right
           of
           Fraternity
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           onenesse
           of
           Corporation
           :
           which
           appears
           by
           astringing
           and
           confining
           ,
           even
           in
           
             after
             times
             ,
          
           in
           some
           Councells
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           ,
           and
           within
           their
           owne
           Diocesses
           and
           Churches
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           pronounce
           all
           the
           acts
           they
           did
           elsewhere
           (
           unlesse
           by
           call
           or
           permission
           )
           void
           ,
           
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           .
           
           
             Whether
             it
             were
             judgement
             ,
          
           
           
             ordination
             ,
             excommunication
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             of
             no
             force
             :
          
           
           As
           the
           Councels
           and
           Canon
           Law
           are
           cited
           by
           
             Crakanthorp
          
           himself
           ;
           
           one
           of
           our
           adversaries
           in
           this
           cause
           .
           
           So
           
             Cyprian
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             Stephan
          
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           put
           his
           
             sithe
             into
             other
             mens
             Harvest
             ,
          
           when
           he
           endeavoured
           by
           authority
           to
           restore
           two
           whom
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Spain
           had
           deposed
           .
           Now
           if
           they
           had
           apprehended
           the
           whole
           Church
           to
           be
           but
           
             One
          
           Corporation
           or
           great
           
             Congregation
             :
          
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           to
           be
           over
           this
           one
           Church
           in
           common
           :
           why
           then
           (
           though
           in
           regard
           that
           each
           man
           was
           assigned
           by
           the
           Church
           to
           his
           particular
           place
           for
           the
           avoyding
           of
           confusion
           )
           such
           acts
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           Churches
           might
           be
           disorderly
           and
           irregular
           ;
           yet
           could
           they
           not
           be
           formally
           void
           :
           for
           that
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           being
           committed
           to
           each
           and
           to
           all
           ;
           they
           had
           been
           within
           their
           charge
           ,
           seeing
           they
           had
           an
           habitual
           and
           fundamental
           right
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           being
           Officers
           
             per
             se
             ,
          
           and
           properly
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           any
           particular
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           accident
           onely
           .
           And
           let
           it
           be
           remembred
           ;
           that
           these
           Constitutions
           were
           much
           later
           then
           the
           Churches
           we
           spake
           of
           before
           .
           This
           for
           Churches
           and
           Councells
           .
           We
           come
           now
           to
           particular
           ,
           (
           and
           those
           the
           most
           eminent
           )
           persons
           :
           Let
           us
           hear
           themselves
           speak
           .
        
         
           First
           CHRYSOSTOME
           :
           
           
             The
             Sacrifice
             or
             Passeouer
             was
             to
             be
             eaten
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             conveied
             out
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             house
             is
             one
             that
             hath
             Christ
             :
             and
             the
             many
             houses
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             have
             but
             onely
             one
          
           
             *
          
           
             Power
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Condition
             ,
             as
             the
             Churches
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             in
             several
             Provinces
             being
             many
             in
             Numbers
             ,
             are
             but
             One
             Church
             .
          
           Where
           he
           makes
           them
           
             One
          
           in
           that
           they
           have
           
             One
             Nature
             and
             Condition
             ,
          
           but
           saith
           ,
           they
           are
           
             Many
             in
             number
             .
          
           Whereas
           this
           opinion
           makes
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           to
           be
           
           but
           
             one
             in
             number
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Corporation
             and
             Government
             :
          
           as
           all
           the
           houses
           in
           a
           City
           make
           but
           one
           single
           Corporation
           :
           and
           all
           the
           Corporations
           in
           England
           ,
           make
           but
           one
           
             single
          
           Kingdom
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Testimony
           ;
           taking
           the
           distinction
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           of
           onenesse
           in
           Nature
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           many
           in
           number
           :
           looks
           as
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           
           on
           us
           ,
           then
           on
           our
           opposites
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             CLEMENS
             ALEXAND.
          
           
             *
          
           There
           is
           absolutely
           but
           one
           Ancient
           and
           Catholick
           Church
           in
           the
           Vnity
           of
           one
           Faith
           :
           
           
             whereunto
             agreeth
             that
             of
             CALVINE
             :
          
           The
           unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           consists
           in
           the
           unitie
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           
             and
             (
             expresly
             against
             this
             universal
             visible
             Government
             )
             he
             addes
             ,
          
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           that
           we
           see
           it
           (
           the
           Church
           Catholick
           )
           and
           that
           it
           be
           visible
           ,
           for
           preservation
           of
           that
           unity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             CYPRIANUS
             :
             when
             he
             professedly
             disputeth
             the
             question
             about
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             passing
             by
             the
             corruptions
             added
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             his
          
           
             *
          
           
             Epistles
             ,
             by
             the
             Papists
             )
          
           defineth
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           :
           
           and
           saith
           ,
           
           This
           onely
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           Schismes
           :
           Quod
           magistri
           Coelestis
           Doctrina
           suis
           quod
           idem
           est
           Ecclesiae
           vivitas
           non
           servatur
           .
           That
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           heavenly
           Master
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           
             ALL
             ONE
             ,
          
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           preserved
           :
           and
           as
           there
           is
           one
           God
           ,
           one
           Christ
           ,
           one
           Faith
           :
           so
           there
           is
           one
           Church
           ,
           
           one
           Discipline
           in
           it
           :
           one
           Bishoprick
           ,
           whereof
           in
           the
           whole
           every
           one
           hath
           his
           share
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Sun
           hath
           many
           beams
           ,
           
           but
           one
           light
           ;
           and
           the
           boughes
           of
           a
           Tree
           many
           ,
           but
           one
           Trunk
           ,
           so
           many
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           whereof
           (
           unum
           lumen
           ,
           unum
           Caput
           ,
           una
           Origo
           )
           one
           light
           ,
           one
           head
           ,
           one
           original
           :
           
             in
             all
             which
             he
             makes
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             consist
             in
          
           onenesse
           
             of
          
           nature
           ,
           faith
           ,
           spirit
           ,
           head
           ;
           
             not
             in
          
           number
           
             and
          
           Government
           .
           
             As
             the
             leaves
             and
             boughes
             are
             not
             one
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             Original
             and
             Root
             :
             so
             are
             the
             Churches
             one
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             nature
             ;
             though
             different
             in
             suppositum
             and
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           HIERON.
           
           
             It
             is
             called
             one
             Altar
             :
             as
             it
             is
             said
             one
             Faith
             ,
             and
             one
             Baptisme
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             one
             Church
             :
          
           but
           faith
           and
           Baptisme
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
           one
           in
           respect
           of
           
             Kind
          
           and
           nature
           ,
           not
           
             Integrally
             ,
          
           and
           numerally
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             AUGUSTINE
             :
             He
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
          
           first
           Subject
           of
           the
           keyes
           
             or
             Church
             power
             ,
          
           
           
             saith
             ,
          
           For
           all
           the
           
             SAINTES
          
           the●efore
           that
           doe
           cleave
           inseparably
           to
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           did
           Peter
           receive
           the
           
             KEYES
          
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           heaven
           :
           because
           not
           he
           alone
           :
           but
           (
           universa
           Ecclesia
           ligat
           solvitque
           peccata
           )
           the
           universal
           Church
           doth
           binde
           and
           loose
           sins
           .
           
             But
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             mean
             joyntly
             as
             one
             body
             or
             Corporation
             ;
             but
             severally
             ,
             every
             Church
             by
             it selfe
             (
             and
             so
             the
             onenesse
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             implyed
             ,
             is
             in
             nature
             and
             kind
             ,
             not
             in
             number
             )
             appeares
             by
             what
             he
             saith
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             as
             where
             repeating
             that
             about
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
           
             Mat.
             18.
             
             If
          
           he
           hears
           not
           the
           Church
           let
           him
           be
           unto
           thee
           as
           a
           heathen
           :
           
             he
             saith
             :
             He
          
           who
           joyneth
           him
           to
           himself
           ,
           which
           is
           after
           this
           order
           cast
           out
           ,
           he
           not
           permitting
           (
           being
           orthodox
           )
           by
           vvhom
           he
           is
           cast
           out
           (
           juris
           sacredotij
           sancti
           limites
           Excedit
           )
           doth
           violate
           the
           rights
           of
           holy
           Priesthood
           .
           
             He
             doth
             imply
             ,
             that
             particular
             Churches
             did
             excommunicate
             within
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             universal
             Church
             distributively
             taken
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           
             EUCHERIUS
             .
          
           
           The
           Church
           dispersed
           throughout
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           consists
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           faith
           ,
           and
           fellowship
           of
           Catholique
           truth
           :
           
           and
           vvheras
           there
           is
           an
           innumerable
           multitude
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           yet
           they
           rightly
           are
           said
           to
           have
           one
           heart
           ,
           and
           one
           soul
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           society
           in
           the
           Common
           faith
           and
           love
           .
           
             Where
             all
             the
             universal
             onenesse
             hee
             implyeth
             it
             of
          
           faith
           and
           love
           .
           
             This
             opinion
             then
             doth
             not
             appeare
             in
             prime
             and
             best
             Antiquitie
             ,
             nor
             with
             any
             evidence
             in
             those
             that
             followed
             :
             so
             that
             till
             better
             testimonies
             appeare
             ,
             we
             must
             say
             that
             it
             is
             therefore
             absolute
             new
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           
             more
             new
          
           Relatively
           .
           1.
           
           In
           reference
           to
           the
           
             protestant
          
           party
           ;
           who
           Generally
           (
           save
           very
           few
           excepted
           )
           have
           never
           owned
           it
           :
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           constantly
           opposed
           it
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewed
           anon
           .
           But
           it
           is
           
             most
             nevv
          
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           
             Presbytirians
             :
          
           these
           Brethren
           being
           the
           
             first
          
           we
           have
           met
           with
           :
           or
           ,
           as
           it
           seemes
           ,
           themselves
           either
           ,
           for
           those
           they
           quote
           ,
           make
           rather
           against
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           will
           appeare
           afterward
           )
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Calvine
          
           whom
           they
           vouch
           as
           the
           first
           restorer
           of
           that
           Government
           (
           though
           his
           was
           but
           a
           voluntary
           association
           )
           as
           we
           saw
           before
           ,
           gave
           evidence
           expresly
           against
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Also
           
             Chamier
          
           speaking
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           French
           Churches
           as
           afterward
           must
           be
           related
           :
           but
           we
           need
           not
           be
           sollicitous
           to
           prove
           this
           ;
           seeing
           the
           Brethren
           of
           this
           opinion
           confesse
           this
           conceit
           to
           be
           opposed
           by
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           protestant
           writers
           :
           as
           wil
           appear
           in
           the
           fourth
           Argument
           .
           If
           therefore
           Novelty
           and
           new
           light
           be
           a
           prejudice
           against
           other
           opinions
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           reflect
           suspition
           upon
           this
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           just
           prejudice
           against
           this
           opinion
           ,
           
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           of
           
             Dangerous
             Consequence
             .
          
           For
           if
           the
           whole
           Church
           that
           is
           Visible
           and
           to
           be
           seen
           on
           earth
           ,
           be
           one
           single
           Corporation
           or
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           subject
           to
           whom
           all
           Government
           in
           Church
           affairs
           belongeth
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           right
           ,
           and
           by
           power
           from
           which
           ,
           all
           particular
           Churches
           do
           act
           :
           then
           of
           necessitie
           .
           1.
           
           There
           must
           be
           Viniversal
           and
           General
           officers
           ,
           and
           some
           one
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           particular
           Churches
           may
           have
           continual
           recourse
           .
           For
           all
           Corporations
           have
           officers
           ,
           that
           are
           officers
           of
           the
           whole
           Corporation
           ,
           and
           over
           all
           ,
           and
           not
           particular
           onely
           :
           as
           not
           onely
           the
           
             Constables
          
           of
           the
           severall
           Parishes
           ,
           or
           Aldermen
           of
           cath
           Ward
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Major
          
           also
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           who
           hath
           (
           though
           not
           a
           divided
           ,
           yet
           )
           a
           distinct
           and
           superior
           power
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Corporation
           ,
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           though
           conjoyned
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Seeing
           Christ
           hath
           provided
           a
           seasonable
           and
           standing
           means
           ,
           for
           the
           continual
           exercise
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           made
           use
           of
           as
           occasion
           requires
           :
           therefore
           these
           officers
           must
           have
           alwaies
           residence
           in
           some
           one
           place
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           also
           remove
           to
           another
           :
           they
           must
           have
           an
           actual
           being
           and
           residence
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           officers
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             power
          
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           .
           For
           it
           is
           impertinent
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             sufficient
             the
             universal
             Church
             meet
             by
             parties
             in
             severall
             Countreys
             and
             Ages
             :
          
           for
           the
           meeting
           of
           officers
           of
           Corporations
           must
           be
           in
           one
           place
           and
           time
           ;
           as
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           Convocation
           ,
           Consistory
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           it
           were
           notably
           vaine
           to
           imagine
           that
           Christ
           hath
           committed
           the
           government
           of
           his
           Church
           first
           &
           chiefly
           to
           that
           body
           that
           
             should
             not
             meet
             six
             times
             in
             sixteen
             hundred
             yeares
             :
          
           
             *
          
           nay
           
             never
             ;
          
           for
           there
           never
           was
           yet
           any
           universal
           meeting
           of
           the
           Catholick
           
           Church
           nor
           its
           officers
           :
           though
           some
           Councells
           have
           been
           called
           
             Generall
             ,
          
           because
           of
           the
           number
           of
           
             Bishops
             ,
          
           unitie
           of
           places
           from
           whence
           they
           have
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Emperours
          
           latitude
           of
           Dominion
           that
           called
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           From
           hence
           would
           follow
           that
           very
           many
           particular
           Churches
           would
           be
           in
           peril
           to
           be
           greatly
           damaged
           :
           seeing
           in
           appeals
           they
           must
           be
           adjudged
           by
           those
           that
           are
           many
           
             thousand
          
           miles
           distant
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           have
           perfect
           
             *
          
           cognizance
           of
           the
           cause
           :
           nor
           in
           case
           they
           wanted
           information
           for
           their
           guidance
           in
           judgement
           ,
           could
           by
           reason
           of
           distance
           have
           it
           in
           time
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Great
           would
           be
           the
           vexation
           ,
           charges
           ,
           travel
           ,
           &c.
           that
           would
           arise
           from
           such
           a
           Court
           ,
           as
           whereunto
           Appeals
           were
           to
           come
           :
           and
           yet
           such
           there
           must
           be
           ,
           if
           the
           whole
           Church
           be
           but
           one
           Corporation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           third
           and
           fourth
           prejudice
           and
           probable
           exception
           against
           this
           opinion
           is
           ,
           T
           is
           Papal
           ,
           and
           Anti-Protestant
           .
           1.
           
           Papal
           ,
           not
           indeed
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           height
           of
           it
           (
           as
           it
           refers
           the
           root
           and
           head
           of
           this
           universallity
           unto
           
             Rome
          
           onely
           )
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           opinion
           it self
           :
           An
           universal
           visible
           Church
           :
           a
           mayne
           ground
           of
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           M.
           
             Hudson
          
           (
           and
           so
           M.
           
             Noyes
             )
          
           indeed
           would
           avoid
           this
           prejudice
           also
           ,
           
           but
           with
           
             Labour
             in
             Vain
             :
          
           He
           saith
           he
           stateth
           not
           the
           question
           as
           the
           Papists
           do
           :
           
             because
             they
             take
             
               Visible
            
             for
             
               Glorious
               :
            
          
           
             Catholick
             ,
             for
             Romane
             :
             and
             subject
             it
             to
             the
             Pope
          
           For
           1.
           whatsoever
           the
           Papists
           add
           to
           the
           question
           ,
           yet
           the
           substance
           and
           substratum
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           .
           In
           vain
           should
           they
           fix
           the
           seat
           of
           it
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           subject
           it
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           not
           be
           in
           it self
           one
           Corporation
           and
           Republique
           .
           2.
           
           Again
           they
           do
           not
           take
           visible
           for
           glorious
           :
           but
           for
           that
           which
           is
           obvious
           to
           the
           sense
           :
           though
           they
           make
           Glorious
           an
           adjunct
           thereunto
           .
           3.
           
           They
           so
           fix
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           subject
           it
           to
           the
           Pope
           (
           severall
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           of
           them
           )
           as
           that
           it
           is
           onely
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           a
           general
           Councel
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           above
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Church
           Catholick
           Representative
           ,
           as
           is
           shewed
           else-where
           .
           But
           to
           return
           .
        
         
           
             Bellarmine
             (
             de
             Eccles.
          
           lib.
           3.
           cap.
           11.
           )
           haveing
           related
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           propounded
           the
           Romish
           in
           opposition
           thereunto
           ,
           viz.
           
             There
             is
             a
             visible
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           He
           proves
           
           it
           by
           the
           same
           places
           ,
           that
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           opinion
           do
           ,
           to
           wit
           .
           Mat.
           16.
           
           
             Vpon
             this
             Rock
             I
             will
             build
             my
             Church
             :
          
           and
           Chap.
           18.
           
           
             Tell
             the
             Church
          
           (
           which
           though
           in
           that
           place
           he
           bring
           to
           prove
           it
           
             Visible
             :
          
           yet
           it
           implies
           to
           make
           it
           universal
           also
           :
           for
           both
           these
           joyntly
           
             [
             Catholick
             ,
             Visible
             ]
          
           he
           was
           to
           prove
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           
             Protestants
             )
          
           for
           as
           they
           say
           this
           could
           not
           be
           meant
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           
           So
           hee
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           an
           invisible
           .
           And
           he
           defines
           it
           to
           be
           
             one
             visible
             Church
             ,
             or
             Congregation
             of
             men
             bound
             together
             by
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             and
             participation
             of
             the
             same
             sacraments
             ,
             under
             the
             government
             of
             lawfull
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             especially
             ,
             of
             that
             onely
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             on
             earth
             ,
             the
             Pontiffe
             or
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           definition
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           that
           hee
           makes
           all
           beleevers
           but
           one
           
             single
             Corporation
          
           or
           
             Congregation
             ,
          
           (
           though
           divided
           in
           places
           ,
           )
           under
           one
           
             single
             Governent
             ,
          
           under
           one
           
             visible
          
           head
           the
           
             Pope
          
           of
           Rome
           .
           In
           all
           but
           the
           last
           clause
           (
           which
           is
           not
           
             Essential
          
           to
           the
           
             thing
             ,
          
           though
           it
           be
           to
           those
           
             persons
             )
          
           the
           definition
           agrees
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           authours
           of
           the
           opinion
           here
           impugned
           .
        
         
           And
           2.
           
           It
           is
           Anti-Protestant
           ,
           
           being
           opposed
           generally
           by
           them
           .
           
             Calvine
          
           disputing
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           about
           the
           unitie
           and
           visibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           saith
           (
           as
           was
           noted
           before
           )
           
             The
             onenesse
             of
             the
             Church
             consisteth
             in
             the
             onenesse
             of
             faith
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           visibilitie
           ,
           he
           saith
           :
           
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             this
             unitie
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             see
             the
             Church
             with
             our
             eyes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chamier
          
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           
             Hardings
          
           Argument
           against
           
             Jewell
             ,
          
           
           (
           Art.
           4.
           Sect.
           17.
           urging
           that
           
             Every
             multitude
             in
             it selfe
             one
             ,
             did
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             one
             Governour
             by
             whom
             it
             might
             be
             managed
             :
             but
             the
             Church
             visible
             ,
             
             is
             in
             it self
             one
             )
             saith
             :
             The
             Church
             as
             it
             is
             Catholicke
             or
             Vniversall
             is
             not
             one
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             one
             generall
             ,
             or
             universall
             ,
             gathered
             and
             aggregated
             of
             many
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             
             or
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             not
             this
             or
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             Kingdome
             in
             generall
             ,
             the
             parts
             whereof
             are
             all
             particular
             Kingdomes
             ,
             the
             French
             ,
             Spanish
             ,
             English
             .
             For
             SO
             the
             word
             CHVRCH
             being
             taken
             ,
             it
             is
             compounded
             (
             mark
             ,
             not
             constituted
             )
             of
             infinite
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Romane
             Constantinopolitane
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             that
             which
             is
             one
             in
             that
             sence
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             one
             governour
             :
             for
             not
             as
             to
             every
             Kingdom
             there
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             so
             to
             all
             Kingdomes
             there
             is
             one
             King
             ,
             
             that
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             called
             Kingdome
             in
             Generall
             may
             have
             a
             being
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             neither
             :
          
           as
           it
           is
           understood
           to
           be
           one
           collected
           of
           many
           particular
           Churches
           :
           Is
           it
           necessary
           that
           one
           should
           be
           president
           .
           He
           evidently
           both
           denyeth
           ,
           and
           excellently
           refuteth
           this
           
             Catholick
             union
             ,
          
           by
           this
           very
           thing
           ,
           because
           the
           Church
           is
           
             Catholicke
             ,
          
           therefore
           not
           
             really
             one
             ,
          
           but
           
             notionally
          
           only
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           
             Kingdomes
          
           in
           the
           world
           are
           one
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           notion
           of
           Kingdomes
           ,
           but
           not
           one
           corporation
           ,
           or
           one
           Government
           .
           And
           so
           before
           him
        
         
           Bishop
           
             Jewell
          
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           same
           Papist
           ,
           
           (
           proving
           the
           
             minor
          
           or
           second
           part
           of
           the
           former
           argument
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             one
             visible
             Congregation
             or
             societie
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             our
             brethren
             do
             )
             there
             is
             one
             faith
             and
             Baptisme
             ,
             
             one
             calling
             ,
             so
             one
             Church
             :
             as
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             ye
             all
             are
             one
             body
             and
             members
             one
             of
             another
             :
             and
             in
             our
             Creede
             wee
             all
             professe
             to
             beleeve
             one
             holy
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
          
           )
           saith
           ,
           that
           whereas
           Mr
           
             Harding
          
           had
           proved
           the
           major
           also
           ,
           
           out
           of
           
             Aristotles
             12.
          
           booke
           of
           his
           
             Metaphysicks
             ,
          
           out
           of
           
             Homer
             :
          
           
             Never
             did
             
               Aristotle
            
             or
             
               Homer
            
             dreame
             of
             this
             NEW
             FANCY
             ,
             that
             one
             King
             should
             rule
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             :
          
           And
           by
           consequence
           or
           that
           the
           whole
           world
           was
           but
           one
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           implyeth
           it
           to
           be
           as
           ridiculous
           that
           all
           Churches
           should
           bee
           but
           one
           governing
           Church
           :
           and
           hee
           addeth
           what
           is
           (
           considerable
           in
           this
           Argument
           ,
           wherein
           
             reason
          
           is
           followed
           ,
           rather
           then
           
             scripture
             :
             )
          
           His
           reason
           were
           better
           if
           either
           
             Peter
          
           or
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           or
           any
           Catholick
           Father
           had
           used
           it
           :
           and
           then
           citeth
           
             Austin
             ,
             (
             de
             Doct.
             Christ
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             28.
             )
          
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             To
             attribute
             much
             to
             discourse
             of
             reason
             in
             understanding
             scripture
             
               (
               haec
               consuetudo
               periculosa
               est
               ,
               )
            
             this
             custome
             is
             dangerous
             ;
             
               (
               per
               scripturas
               enim
               divinas
               ,
               multo
               tutius
               ambulatur
               )
            
          
           It
           is
           far
           safer
           following
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           So
           that
           Bishop
           
             Jewell
          
           conceiveth
           this
           against
           both
           scripture
           and
           Antiquitie
           .
           Mr
           
             Rutherford
          
           also
           [
           due
           right
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           pag.
           231.
           titleing
           the
           page
           thus
           :
           How
           our
           Church
           hath
           been
           visible
           ]
           makes
           it
           out
           only
           by
           this
           
             That
             in
             all
             Ages
             there
             have
             been
             some
             who
             have
             held
             the
             same
             points
             with
             us
             in
             the
             main
             .
          
           Implying
           the
           visibility
           ,
           
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           the
           onenesse
           also
           to
           consist
           in
           onenesse
           of
           Faith
           and
           doctrine
           .
           But
           he
           hath
           a
           little
           before
           (
           pag.
           206.
           )
           a
           considerable
           passage
           (
           at
           this
           time
           )
           about
           the
           call
           of
           our
           first
           reformers
           :
           and
           saith
           
             that
             any
             enlightened
             by
             the
             spirit
             
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             should
             teach
             ,
             informe
             and
             help
             their
             fellow
             members
             ,
             being
             seduced
             and
             led
             by
             blinde
             guides
             ,
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             .
             Also
             that
             ,
             In
             extraordinary
             times
             ,
             men
             may
             go
             beyond
             the
             ordinary
             path
             so
             the
             thing
             done
             be
             materially
             good
             .
          
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           
             Professors
             of
             Leyden
          
           (
           cited
           for
           this
           opinion
           by
           
             Apollon.
          
           which
           is
           much
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           )
           doe
           distinguish
           betwixt
           the
           Church
           Catholick
           and
           particular
           :
           
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           
             The
             former
             is
             one
             in
             doctrine
             and
             faith
             ,
             but
             the
             latter
             one
             in
             discipline
             and
             government
             also
             .
          
           Evidently
           implying
           the
           universall
           Church
           not
           to
           be
           one
           in
           
             Gouernment
             ,
          
           or
           not
           to
           be
           one
           Corporation
           .
           And
           thus
           of
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           inconveniences
           of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           also
           for
           the
           first
           generall
           head
           of
           exceptions
           against
           it
           ,
           viz.
           the
           just
           
             prejudices
             ,
          
           and
           
             suspicious
          
           appearances
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           
             Novell
             ,
             dangerous
             ,
             Papall
          
           and
           
             Anti-Protestant
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IIII.
           Demonstrations
           against
           an
           Vniversall
           Visible
           Governing
           Church
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           have
           been
           handled
           the
           lesse
           Artillery
           ,
           
           and
           as
           't
           is
           hoped
           ,
           not
           without
           successe
           :
           The
           main
           Batterie
           now
           follows
           :
           by
           Arguments
           
             demonstrative
             ,
          
           and
           such
           as
           necessarily
           conclude
           against
           this
           opinion
           :
           
           and
           that
           this
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           I
           premise
           as
           granted
           these
           principles
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastick
           power
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           is
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
          
           for
           unto
           him
           all
           of
           it
           was
           committed
           ,
           
           and
           from
           him
           derived
           .
           2.
           
           That
           he
           expressed
           ,
           plainly
           enough
           ,
           whatsoever
           was
           of
           great
           consequence
           for
           the
           well
           ordering
           of
           his
           house
           ;
           as
           for
           all
           other
           things
           concerning
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           people
           .
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Apostles
           were
           appointed
           by
           him
           to
           perfect
           by
           themselves
           ,
           or
           Deputies
           whilest
           themselves
           were
           living
           ,
           either
           by
           precept
           or
           practise
           ,
           whatsoever
           concerned
           the
           Churches
           in
           such
           particulars
           .
           4.
           
           That
           they
           accordingly
           did
           faithfully
           discharge
           this
           trust
           .
           5.
           
           That
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           in
           those
           their
           precepts
           and
           practise
           ,
           are
           a
           rule
           to
           
           all
           Churches
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           .
           
             I
             am
             with
             you
             ,
          
           (
           viz.
           )
           
             in
             observing
             these
             things
             which
             I
             have
             commanded
             you
             )
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             .
          
           6.
           
           That
           they
           are
           our
           rule
           both
           
             negatively
          
           and
           
             positively
             :
             i.
             e.
          
           what
           they
           did
           
             not
          
           in
           such
           and
           such
           cases
           when
           they
           had
           opportunity
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           in
           the
           like
           :
           and
           what
           they
           
             did
             ,
          
           we
           must
           do
           so
           also
           ,
           as
           occasion
           requires
           ,
           and
           opportunity
           serves
           .
           The
           former
           particulars
           are
           plain
           enough
           :
           the
           last
           not
           difficult
           :
           if
           these
           places
           following
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           be
           considered
           .
           Act.
           15.
           24.
           
           The
           Apostles
           charge
           the
           urgers
           of
           
             Circumcision
          
           upon
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           they
           taught
           such
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           also
           because
           they
           taught
           it
           having
           received
           
             no
             such
             Commandment
             ;
          
           unlesse
           we
           understand
           those
           words
           as
           having
           reference
           to
           what
           those
           Teachers
           it
           may
           be
           boasted
           :
           
             viz.
          
           That
           they
           had
           Commission
           from
           the
           Apostles
           for
           that
           Doctrine
           .
           
           Again
           ,
           The
           Apostle
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           insinuates
           it
           to
           be
           sufficient
           proof
           ,
           that
           the
           Priesthood
           did
           not
           at
           all
           belong
           to
           the
           Tribe
           of
           
             Iuda
             ,
          
           but
           of
           
             Levi
             ;
          
           because
           the
           Scripture
           
             speakes
             nothing
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           concerning
           the
           former
           in
           that
           respect
           .
           
           The
           speech
           of
           
             Balaam
          
           implies
           as
           much
           and
           that
           other
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           
           
             if
             the
             Lord
             have
             not
             spoken
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             can
             prophesie
             .
          
           
           We
           know
           how
           the
           Lord
           thundereth
           against
           those
           who
           prophesyed
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           
             had
             not
             spoken
             to
             them
             ;
          
           which
           yet
           we
           would
           have
           understood
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           with
           this
           caution
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           not
           
             spoken
             ,
          
           neither
           expresly
           ,
           nor
           by
           
             neer
             consequence
             ,
          
           in
           things
           of
           
             special
          
           concernment
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           7.
           
           That
           the
           
             Government
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           (
           it
           being
           his
           house
           )
           and
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           
             first
             subject
          
           or
           
             chief
             trustee
          
           to
           whom
           the
           
             keys
          
           of
           that
           house
           is
           committed
           ,
           is
           of
           very
           great
           concernment
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           laid
           down
           in
           Scripture
           :
           at
           least
           by
           such
           evidence
           ,
           as
           with
           moderate
           opening
           ,
           to
           godly
           ,
           knowing
           ,
           and
           impartial
           men
           ,
           may
           comfortably
           be
           perceived
           .
           
           These
           things
           premised
           :
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Arguments
           .
           The
           first
           whereof
           is
           taken
           
             (
             negatively
             )
          
           from
           the
           Author
           and
           Founders
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           
           
             viz.
          
           The
           
             silence
          
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           touching
           one
           
             Catholick
             Visible
             Governing
             Church
             .
          
           This
           I
           conceive
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           unlesse
           by
           such
           strayning
           of
           reason
           ,
           as
           (
           we
           saw
           before
           )
           
             Austin
          
           saith
           is
           
             dangerous
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             .
          
           What
           is
           brought
           on
           the
           contrary
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           shall
           be
           examined
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           fifth
           chapter
           ,
           when
           the
           Arguments
           for
           this
           opinion
           (
           if
           God
           permit
           )
           
           shall
           severally
           be
           discussed
           :
           onely
           for
           methods
           sake
           ,
           this
           being
           the
           joint
           for
           this
           Argument
           naturally
           to
           fall
           into
           ,
           't
           is
           here
           mentioned
           .
           The
           second
           Argument
           is
           from
           the
           same
           persons
           
             positively
             :
          
           to
           wit
           :
           
           the
           
             contrary
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
          
           gathered
           plainly
           from
           their
           Teaching
           and
           Practise
           .
           1.
           
           If
           the
           keyes
           of
           Government
           were
           given
           first
           and
           fully
           with
           entire
           power
           immediately
           to
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           universal
           visible
           Governing
           Church
           (
           because
           that
           is
           therefore
           contended
           for
           as
           the
           first
           subject
           of
           Government
           )
           but
           the
           first
           is
           true
           ,
           therefore
           the
           latter
           .
           The
           former
           is
           thus
           proved
           .
           All
           Church
           power
           was
           given
           
             first
          
           and
           
             fully
          
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           :
           But
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           was
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           not
           the
           universal
           ;
           unlesse
           by
           accident
           :
           because
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           Church
           state
           in
           the
           world
           at
           that
           time
           :
           unlesse
           we
           shall
           hold
           ,
           as
           
             *
          
           some
           do
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           other
           societies
           of
           Beleevers
           that
           were
           not
           united
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ;
           as
           
             Iob
          
           and
           his
           family
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           but
           this
           is
           doubtful
           ,
           I
           therefore
           omit
           it
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           was
           a
           particular
           one
           .
           1.
           
           It
           is
           every where
           called
           
             One
          
           congregation
           .
           2.
           
           All
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           chiefest
           Sex
           of
           it
           ,
           met
           together
           to
           solemn
           worship
           at
           one
           place
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Temple
           three
           times
           a
           year
           constantly
           ,
           and
           oftner
           as
           occasion
           served
           ,
           in
           
             Fasts
             ,
             War
             ,
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             Consultations
             ,
          
           &c.
           neither
           had
           they
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           those
           that
           joyned
           not
           themselves
           to
           their
           body
           :
           as
           
             Cornelius
             Act.
             10.
             
          
           A
           beleever
           ,
           and
           yet
           one
           that
           
             Peter
          
           might
           not
           go
           to
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Type
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           yet
           not
           as
           Catholick
           ,
           but
           as
           Congregational
           ,
           as
           it self
           was
           :
           or
           else
           as
           mystical
           :
           for
           even
           our
           Brethren
           denie
           that
           order
           of
           
             Governours
          
           to
           bind
           under
           the
           Gospel
           :
           though
           the
           Papists
           contend
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           first
           Institution
           of
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           new
           Testament
           by
           Christ
           ,
           does
           give
           entire
           power
           of
           Government
           immediately
           to
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           Matth.
           18.
           
           
             If
             thy
             Brother
             offend
             thee
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             hear
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             as
             a
             Heathen
             .
          
           &c.
           Now
           this
           was
           a
           
             particular
             Church
             ,
          
           for
           it
           was
           such
           an
           one
           as
           one
           might
           complain
           to
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           endued
           with
           entire
           power
           ,
           even
           to
           excommunication
           .
           2.
           
           If
           the
           power
           and
           presence
           of
           Christ
           be
           so
           with
           a
           
             particular
          
           Society
           ,
           that
           
             Whatsoever
             they
             binde
             on
             earth
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heaven
          
           &c.
           and
           this
           be
           given
           immediatly
           
           to
           a
           particular
           society
           of
           Christians
           ,
           then
           the
           assertion
           is
           good
           ,
           but
           so
           it
           is
           in
           that
           Chapter
           :
           
             When
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             the
             midst
             :
          
           and
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           
             what
             they
             binde
             on
             earth
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           &c.
           As
           by
           the
           coherence
           may
           be
           gathered
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           
           But
           this
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           1.
           
           If
           so
           ,
           the
           former
           Argument
           takes
           place
           .
           But
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           
             *
          
           likely
           ,
           for
           where
           is
           the
           Jewish
           Consistory
           called
           the
           Church
           ?
           it
           is
           called
           by
           Christ
           
             Matth.
             5.
          
           the
           lower
           Assembly
           ,
           
             a
          
           Councel
           :
           the
           greater
           
             Sanhedrin
             ,
          
           a
           
             Iudgement
             ,
          
           but
           not
           a
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           He
           had
           chap.
           16.
           spoken
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           had
           explained
           himself
           more
           fully
           about
           it
           :
           for
           all
           could
           not
           be
           written
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Iohn
          
           informes
           us
           chap.
           21.
           
             ult.
             )
          
           3.
           
           In
           the
           former
           chapter
           Matth.
           18.
           18.
           he
           giveth
           the
           
             greatest
             Ecclesiastick
          
           Power
           to
           a
           Congregation
           of
           Christians
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             binde
             on
             earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heaven
          
           &c.
           it
           is
           added
           immediately
           upon
           his
           precept
           of
           telling
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           corroborate
           it
           ;
           he
           assures
           them
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           
             that
             what
             they
             should
             aske
             in
             his
             Name
             should
             be
             done
             :
          
           and
           to
           strengthen
           that
           ,
           he
           promiseth
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           were
           
             gathered
             together
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             them
             .
          
           By
           all
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           he
           speaks
           of
           a
           particular
           
             Christian
          
           Church
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           appeal
           to
           a
           higher
           Judicatory
           ,
           if
           right
           should
           not
           be
           done
           there
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           first
           execution
           of
           the
           greatest
           act
           of
           entire
           power
           ,
           was
           by
           admonition
           and
           command
           of
           the
           Apostle
           himself
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           his
           power
           ,
           exercised
           in
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           without
           appeal
           to
           ,
           or
           consulting
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           might
           have
           done
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           opinion
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           then
           being
           surviving
           ,
           )
           
           viz.
           
             delivering
             one
             over
             to
             Sathan
             :
          
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           when
           ye
           (
           of
           
             Corinth
             )
          
           are
           gathered
           ,
           and
           my
           Spirit
           (
           consent
           and
           approbation
           ,
           or
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           acting
           in
           you
           and
           me
           )
           by
           the
           
             power
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           not
           which
           he
           hath
           committed
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           which
           is
           among
           you
           ;
           for
           (
           besides
           that
           
             Paul
          
           (
           according
           to
           this
           opinion
           )
           being
           but
           one
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
          
           Ministers
           ,
           could
           not
           orderly
           have
           excommunicated
           this
           man
           ,
           without
           consulting
           with
           ,
           or
           by
           authority
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Representatives
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           if
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           be
           the
           first
           subject
           of
           Church
           power
           .
           )
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           i●herent
           in
           any
           ,
           cannot
           be
           delegated
           or
           transmitted
           over
           to
           another
           ,
           
           but
           of
           transmitting
           
             Apostolical
          
           power
           we
           read
           not
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           entire
           power
           were
           first
           committed
           to
           particular
           men
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           not
           the
           first
           subject
           of
           Church
           power
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           one
           visible
           governing
           Church
           ;
           but
           entire
           power
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           severally
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           joyntly
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           hitherto
           confessed
           by
           all
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           represented
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Not
           in
           all
           the
           power
           they
           received
           ,
           
           for
           they
           might
           do
           that
           which
           all
           the
           Churches
           cannot
           ,
           as
           constitute
           Articles
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           represented
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           as
           
             united
             ,
          
           but
           as
           
             multiplyed
             :
          
           for
           
             Paul
          
           had
           as
           much
           power
           as
           any
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           personally
           united
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           appears
           Gal.
           1.
           17.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Howsoever
           they
           had
           no
           successors
           in
           Apostolick
           power
           ,
           as
           neither
           had
           
             Moses
          
           in
           his
           .
           
           At
           the
           first
           planting
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           more
           power
           is
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           then
           afterward
           is
           needfull
           :
           as
           our
           Brethren
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           alleadge
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           having
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           reteining
           
             Generall
             Visitors
          
           still
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           the
           
             first
          
           reproofe
           from
           Christs
           own
           mouth
           for
           the
           englect
           of
           exercise
           of
           Church
           power
           ,
           was
           directed
           to
           particular
           Churches
           alone
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           combination
           of
           them
           ,
           though
           neere
           one
           the
           other
           ;
           much
           lesse
           to
           the
           universall
           Church
           :
           then
           particular
           Churches
           had
           entire
           Independent
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           as
           single
           Churches
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           parts
           of
           one
           visible
           Catholicke
           :
           but
           the
           former
           is
           true
           ,
           from
           the
           second
           and
           third
           chapters
           of
           the
           
             Revelation
             ,
          
           where
           Christs
           reproofs
           are
           directed
           to
           the
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Presbytery
           over
           all
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           ,
           though
           some
           of
           these
           Churches
           were
           but
           8.
           or
           10.
           miles
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           furthest
           but
           two
           hundred
           ,
           (
           being
           all
           in
           the
           lesser
           
             Asia
             )
          
           and
           this
           after
           Christianity
           had
           been
           about
           70.
           years
           in
           the
           world
           :
           so
           that
           they
           had
           time
           to
           have
           combined
           or
           united
           into
           an
           
             Vniversall
             ,
          
           or
           at
           least
           into
           a
           
             Nationall
          
           or
           
             Provinciall
          
           societie
           or
           Classis
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           so
           taught
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Churchfounders
             ,
          
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Sort
           of
           Arg.
           
           From
           the
           
             matter
          
           or
           
             members
          
           of
           this
           universall
           Governing
           Church
           ,
           
           laying
           for
           ground
           what
           was
           noted
           before
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             every
             subject
             or
             agent
             that
             hath
             reall
             and
             actuall
             properties
             and
             effects
             ,
             must
             some
             time
             or
             other
             have
             existence
             and
             being
             
             as
             one
             ;
             if
             one
             Naturall
             then
             so
             ;
             if
             one
             Civil
             ,
             then
             must
             they
             be
             as
             one
             body
             gathered
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewish
             nation
             ,
             as
             we
             said
             before
             ,
             Corporations
             in
             their
             Halls
             ,
             Kingdomes
             ,
             in
             their
             Parliaments
             .
          
           
           This
           being
           undenyable
           (
           though
           Mr
           
             Hudson
          
           deny
           it
           ,
           (
           against
           all
           experience
           and
           reason
           )
           because
           
             It
             is
             sufficient
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             they
             are
             under
             one
             King
             ,
             and
             governed
             by
             the
             same
             Laws
             :
          
           but
           how
           should
           they
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           they
           never
           met
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           their
           Deputies
           formally
           ,
           or
           virtually
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           to
           such
           a
           government
           ;
           not
           (
           as
           was
           proved
           before
           )
           any
           (
           cleare
           )
           institution
           ,
           left
           by
           Christ
           for
           such
           incorporation
           .
           )
        
         
           The
           1.
           
           Argument
           is
           ,
           
           That
           which
           never
           had
           an
           
             actuall
             being
             ,
             and
             existence
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             Church
             povver
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             first
             :
          
           but
           this
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           [
           as
           such
           ]
           never
           had
           a
           being
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           never
           
             together
             gathered
             into
             one
             place
             ,
          
           neither
           in
           its
           
             members
             ,
          
           nor
           in
           its
           Deputies
           :
           and
           therefore
           can
           bee
           one
           not
           actually
           ,
           or
           really
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           by
           
             *
          
           
             imagination
             onely
             ,
             and
             conceit
             ;
          
           Either
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           same
           onenesse
           of
           kinde
           and
           nature
           that
           is
           betwixt
           Churches
           ,
           or
           of
           relation
           they
           have
           to
           one
           head
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           ,
           and
           dependance
           on
           one
           rule
           or
           law
           the
           word
           of
           God
           .
           
           As
           several
           Armies
           ,
           (
           to
           use
           M.
           
             Hudsons
          
           similitude
           )
           gathered
           by
           Commission
           from
           one
           Generall
           ,
           in
           severall
           parts
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           or
           of
           an
           Empire
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           never
           yet
           brought
           together
           ,
           nor
           intended
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           to
           abide
           under
           their
           severall
           particular
           commanders
           ,
           one
           perhaps
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           another
           in
           
             India
             ,
          
           might
           be
           called
           one
           Army
           ,
           in
           Regard
           of
           one
           Commission
           and
           one
           chief
           General
           .
           Yet
           such
           a
           similitude
           will
           not
           here
           so
           properly
           serve
           ,
           because
           the
           Onenesse
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           denyed
           by
           our
           brethren
           to
           be
           such
           as
           is
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           where
           all
           are
           under
           the
           command
           of
           one
           :
           the
           whole
           Church
           (
           and
           its
           Officers
           )
           are
           by
           them
           said
           ,
           to
           govern
           all
           particulars
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           Mr
           
             Hudson
          
           saith
           ,
           
           1.
           
           
             That
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             have
             existence
             and
             a
             being
             in
             the
             particulars
             ,
             as
             a
             heap
             of
             stones
             in
             particulars
             stones
             ,
             the
             element
             of
             water
             in
             the
             particular
             drops
             ,
             Churches
             in
             particular
             families
             ,
             and
             families
             in
             particular
             persons
             ,
             and
             whole
             things
             in
             their
             parts
             .
          
        
         
           But
           t
           is
           much
           that
           this
           Authour
           (
           or
           Authours
           ,
           
           a
           
             Man-Midvvife
          
           may
           be
           father
           also
           )
           doth
           not
           see
           that
           his
           owne
           similitudes
           overthroweth
           his
           opinion
           ,
           and
           fully
           cleareth
           what
           is
           here
           asserted
           :
           for
           
           none
           of
           these
           things
           were
           
             one
             ,
          
           if
           they
           were
           
             not
             together
             in
             one
             place
             .
          
           Were
           it
           one
           heap
           of
           stones
           ,
           if
           one
           lay
           at
           M.
           
             Hudsons
          
           dore
           ,
           another
           at
           M.
           
             Calamies
             ,
          
           (
           the
           licenser
           of
           his
           book
           )
           which
           are
           many
           miles
           asunder
           :
           and
           another
           at
           a
           third
           mans
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           But
           he
           saith
           that
           the
           Catholick
           visible
           Church
           hath
           sometimes
           met
           ,
           
           as
           in
           a
           
             general
             Councel
             ,
          
           
           
             by
             their
             Commissioners
             ,
             as
             a
             Ministerial
             Church
             Catholick
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           It
           is
           utterly
           denyed
           that
           ever
           there
           was
           any
           
             general
             Councel
          
           which
           might
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           
           unto
           which
           ,
           as
           himself
           seems
           to
           insinuate
           ,
           the
           particular
           Churches
           sent
           their
           Commissioners
           .
           For
           1.
           
           They
           were
           never
           sent
           to
           all
           .
           It
           was
           the
           first
           general
           and
           most
           famous
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           by
           
             Constantine
             ,
          
           
           called
           the
           
             first
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             ,
          
           wherein
           there
           were
           318
           Bishops
           ?
           but
           how
           many
           places
           were
           there
           that
           were
           Christian
           ,
           over
           whom
           
             Constantine
          
           reigned
           not
           ?
           and
           he
           sent
           but
           to
           those
           under
           his
           Dominion
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           probable
           he
           sent
           not
           to
           all
           neither
           (
           for
           after
           the
           Synod
           he
           wrote
           to
           those
           that
           were
           not
           there
           )
           but
           to
           the
           most
           conspicuous
           places
           ;
           now
           we
           know
           in
           a
           free
           and
           lawful
           Parliament
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           smallest
           Corporations
           must
           be
           sent
           to
           .
           3.
           
           He
           called
           for
           the
           Bishops
           chieflie
           ,
           if
           not
           onely
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           our
           Brethren
           will
           not
           defend
           their
           being
           the
           orderly
           Representatives
           of
           so
           many
           Churches
           as
           were
           under
           them
           .
           M.
           
             Cartwright
          
           (
           on
           Act.
           15.
           and
           Matth.
           18.
           )
           requires
           the
           presence
           also
           of
           the
           people
           .
           4.
           
           
             He
             ,
          
           not
           they
           ,
           assumed
           
             Governing
             Catholick
             power
             ,
          
           at
           least
           
             Supreme
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             calling
             and
             dissolving
             the
             Councel
             :
             he
             received
             the
             Papers
             ,
             he
             concluded
             ,
             he
             dismissed
             the
             Bishops
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Moreover
           here
           the
           whole
           Catholick
           Church
           Representative
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           such
           ,
           had
           
             one
             Visible
             head
             ,
          
           and
           that
           not
           a
           
             Minister
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             Magistrate
          
           (
           though
           afterward
           it
           turned
           to
           a
           Minister
           ,
           in
           the
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           )
           and
           so
           in
           our
           owne
           Kingdom
           :
           It
           being
           granted
           that
           the
           
             whole
          
           Nation
           is
           
             one
          
           Church
           ;
           the
           Magistrate
           being
           Head
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           declareth
           himself
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           also
           :
           And
           this
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           is
           like
           to
           be
           the
           issue
           of
           this
           opinion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           Society
           whose
           members
           never
           can
           have
           an
           actual
           being
           [
           as
           such
           ]
           that
           is
           not
           to
           be
           defended
           either
           to
           
             be
             ,
          
           
           or
           to
           be
           the
           
             first
             Subject
          
           of
           Church
           power
           ;
           But
           the
           universal
           Visible
           Church
           can
           never
           have
           a
           being
           as
           such
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           
             one
             congregated
             united
             body
             ,
          
           consisting
           of
           the
           Elders
           (
           at
           least
           )
           of
           every
           particular
           Church
           .
           
           For
           what
           place
           could
           be
           capacious
           to
           hold
           them
           ;
           now
           it
           hath
           been
           shewed
           that
           they
           must
           all
           at
           somtime
           meet
           so
           .
           Now
           the
           company
           ,
           though
           but
           the
           Elders
           of
           each
           Church
           ,
           would
           be
           innumerable
           ;
           for
           who
           shall
           exclude
           any
           Church
           from
           sending
           ,
           that
           professe
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           till
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           do
           that
           .
           2.
           
           If
           we
           shall
           adde
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           no
           Church
           can
           delegate
           or
           commit
           to
           Commissioners
           their
           Church
           power
           ,
           it
           will
           strengthen
           much
           more
           the
           Argument
           ,
           for
           thence
           it
           will
           follow
           that
           they
           must
           all
           personally
           meet
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           A
           third
           sort
           of
           Arguments
           is
           from
           the
           Form
           and
           Nature
           of
           all
           bodies
           corporate
           ,
           
           which
           consists
           in
           order
           of
           superior
           and
           inferior
           :
           they
           are
           truly
           described
           in
           that
           definition
           of
           
             Bellarmine
          
           before
           recited
           ,
           a
           little
           altered
           :
           viz.
           
           
             A
             society
             of
             men
             professing
             the
             same
             Faith
             (
             Laws
             )
             partaking
             of
             the
             same
             Sacraments
             (
             
               *
            
             oath
             )
             under
             lawful
             Pastors
             (
             common
             Magistrates
             )
             and
             especially
             under
             one
             chief
             Priest
             (
             supreme
             Magistrate
             )
          
           Now
           in
           such
           a
           body
           ,
           
           the
           nature
           and
           forme
           ,
           lies
           not
           in
           so
           many
           several
           men
           or
           families
           indued
           with
           particular
           priviledges
           of
           their
           owne
           ;
           and
           onely
           coming
           together
           ,
           and
           joyning
           their
           several
           interests
           and
           priviledges
           to
           make
           up
           one
           aggregated
           priviledge
           ;
           as
           a
           heap
           of
           stones
           of
           many
           stones
           ;
           or
           a
           company
           of
           constables
           of
           many
           constables
           ;
           who
           have
           no
           greater
           or
           new
           power
           by
           being
           gathered
           ,
           then
           if
           they
           were
           but
           single
           :
           but
           the
           forme
           and
           nature
           of
           a
           corporation
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           are
           bound
           in
           one
           single
           body
           ,
           under
           lawes
           and
           officers
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           one
           place
           ,
           distinct
           from
           others
           :
           and
           their
           officers
           made
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           by
           him
           or
           them
           that
           represents
           the
           whole
           :
           and
           are
           officers
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           some
           above
           other
           ,
           Officers
           of
           Officers
           ;
           if
           the
           body
           be
           great
           ,
           and
           one
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           time
           above
           the
           rest
           in
           place
           and
           power
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           some
           kinde
           and
           respect
           (
           as
           the
           Speakers
           in
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           )
           besides
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           particular
           parts
           of
           the
           Corporation
           :
           as
           besides
           the
           Aldermen
           or
           Constables
           of
           several
           Wards
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           Major
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           If
           it
           be
           objected
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           absolute
           King
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           instituted
           his
           Corporation
           different
           from
           others
           ,
           by
           that
           place
           ,
           Matth.
           20.
           26.
           
           
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           We
           say
           ,
           
           so
           hath
           he
           made
           it
           different
           from
           other
           Societies
           
           in
           this
           also
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           not
           one
           single
           corporation
           ,
           as
           a
           Kingdome
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           but
           many
           in
           number
           ,
           though
           one
           in
           Nature
           .
           But
           if
           it
           must
           be
           one
           Corporation
           (
           though
           
             Aristocratical
             ,
          
           and
           as
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           yet
           )
           then
           there
           ariseth
           these
           inconveniences
           .
           1.
           
           They
           must
           existe
           in
           some
           one
           place
           ,
           at
           least
           at
           some
           time
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           those
           who
           ,
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           whole
           Society
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           the
           Officers
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           :
           and
           then
           if
           any
           Prince
           arise
           that
           is
           more
           potent
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           universal
           
             Governing
          
           Church
           where
           he
           pleases
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           as
           
             Constantine
          
           did
           at
           
             Nice
             ,
          
           for
           a
           season
           .
           2.
           
           Then
           must
           the
           whole
           Church
           be
           governed
           by
           some
           
             constant
             and
             standing
             Officers
             ,
          
           that
           are
           not
           Officers
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           whole
           (
           at
           least
           for
           the
           time
           they
           sit
           )
           as
           Corporations
           that
           are
           lesse
           ,
           are
           governed
           in
           ordinary
           by
           the
           Aldermen
           and
           Major
           or
           Bayliffes
           :
           Kingdoms
           in
           absence
           of
           the
           Representative
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Parliament
           (
           answerable
           to
           a
           general
           Councel
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Brethrens
           opinion
           )
           by
           a
           King
           and
           Councel
           :
           So
           must
           the
           Church
           by
           a
           Committee
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           a
           Chayr-man
           .
           And
           these
           two
           are
           further
           evident
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           whilest
           the
           Church-Government
           had
           any
           appearance
           of
           
             Vniversal
             :
          
           there
           was
           such
           a
           set
           company
           of
           Officers
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           a
           certain
           place
           of
           Residence
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           resorted
           to
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           The
           Apostles
           at
           Hierusalem
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           must
           be
           one
           common
           form
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Worship
             ,
          
           and
           
             Profession
             :
          
           in
           all
           particulars
           the
           same
           agreed
           on
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           formally
           propounded
           and
           taken
           as
           occasion
           shall
           require
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           beleevers
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           this
           forme
           to
           be
           made
           either
           in
           a
           general
           Councel
           ,
           or
           by
           that
           Representative
           Church
           or
           Presbyterie
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Then
           all
           Churches
           must
           act
           from
           the
           Authority
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           Commission
           from
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           for
           they
           act
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           
           So
           the
           Assertors
           of
           this
           opinion
           
             Expressely
             :
          
           
           but
           then
           it
           follows
           unavoydably
           ,
           that
           all
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           whether
           National
           or
           Congregational
           that
           shall
           innovate
           ,
           change
           ,
           and
           alter
           any
           material
           thing
           in
           
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
          
           or
           
             Government
             ,
          
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           are
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           resolute
           in
           it
           ,
           against
           what
           might
           be
           said
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           are
           HERETICKS
           :
           
           as
           those
           have
           done
           ,
           that
           have
           changed
           in
           part
           ,
           
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             Government
          
           which
           those
           general
           Councells
           did
           owne
           and
           establish
           :
           much
           more
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           sworne
           to
           such
           alterations
           ,
           expresly
           against
           such
           things
           as
           the
           universal
           Church
           in
           those
           Councels
           did
           decree
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Then
           all
           Magistrates
           are
           deprived
           of
           power
           of
           Reformation
           within
           their
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           before
           authority
           derived
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           either
           in
           General
           Councel
           ,
           or
           from
           their
           Committee
           :
           And
           hence
           is
           that
           cited
           out
           of
           our
           owne
           Lawyers
           :
           
             Quod
             omnes
             tangit
             :
             ab
             omnibus
             approbari
             debet
             .
             That
             which
             concernes
             all
             ,
             must
             be
             allowed
             of
             all
             .
             viz.
          
           
           That
           are
           of
           the
           same
           visible
           corporation
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           (
           That
           I
           may
           add
           no
           more
           )
           There
           must
           be
           a
           solemne
           meeting
           for
           the
           election
           of
           such
           general
           
             Officers
          
           as
           are
           to
           governe
           the
           universal
           Church
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           the
           universal
           Ministerial
           Representative
           Church
           :
           For
           if
           one
           Corporation
           should
           choose
           Burgesses
           that
           should
           vote
           in
           the
           businesse
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           valid
           ;
           if
           there
           had
           not
           been
           
             first
             an
             agreement
          
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           in
           Parliament
           gathered
           ,
           that
           these
           so
           and
           so
           chosen
           should
           be
           Officers
           General
           ,
           and
           have
           votes
           in
           the
           publick
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           If
           it
           bee
           said
           that
           Christ
           himselfe
           hath
           appointed
           such
           Generall
           officers
           ,
           
           by
           appointing
           Ministers
           in
           every
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           then
           Synods
           for
           publicke
           occasions
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           answered
           ,
           This
           follows
           not
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           an
           Officer
           chosen
           in
           one
           particular
           Corporation
           ,
           
           as
           a
           Major
           or
           Alderman
           is
           not
           an
           Officer
           in
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           ;
           No
           though
           all
           the
           Majors
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           were
           gathered
           together
           are
           they
           Officers
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           ,
           unlesse
           by
           way
           of
           distribution
           and
           as
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           severall
           places
           ;
           and
           but
           remotely
           and
           by
           accident
           only
           to
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           :
           so
           though
           all
           the
           Corporations
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           were
           gathered
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           supreme
           Court
           ,
           simply
           because
           they
           are
           meerly
           gathered
           together
           ;
           but
           it
           must
           be
           on
           former
           consent
           according
           to
           such
           Lawes
           ,
           whereby
           they
           become
           a
           New
           and
           a
           Superiour
           body
           to
           all
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           both
           joyntly
           ,
           (
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           a
           Parliament
           )
           and
           severally
           :
           much
           lesse
           should
           they
           have
           any
           more
           power
           because
           they
           are
           many
           ,
           but
           dis-joyned
           farre
           asunder
           :
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           They
           may
           be
           officers
           of
           Synods
           and
           Councels
           though
           never
           so
           generall
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           officers
           generall
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           one
           entire
           body
           :
           Because
           their
           meeting
           doth
           not
           make
           them
           a
           New
           body
           ,
           nor
           give
           them
           as
           such
           a
           body
           any
           superiour
           juridical
           power
           (
           but
           onely
           Consultative
           ,
           and
           Decretory
           )
           whether
           we
           look
           on
           any
           Scripture
           Precept
           or
           Practise
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           denyed
           that
           Christ
           hath
           instituted
           any
           such
           
             Catholicke
             Visible
             body
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Representative
           thereof
           :
           An
           Oecumenicall
           or
           Generall
           Councell
           [
           much
           lesse
           the
           abstract
           of
           it
           a
           Catholick
           committee
           or
           Presbyterie
           ]
           and
           there
           is
           reason
           for
           it
           :
           for
           the
           multitude
           of
           persons
           ,
           difference
           of
           spirits
           ,
           Languages
           ,
           &c.
           danger
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           ground
           to
           Delegate
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           Ecclesiasticke
           Power
           ,
           would
           occasion
           great
           confusion
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Authour
             of
             .
          
        
         
           The
           fourth
           and
           last
           sort
           of
           arguments
           are
           taken
           from
           the
           
             end
             ,
          
           
           the
           Authours
           of
           this
           opinion
           aime
           at
           ,
           
           from
           the
           Issue
           of
           the
           opinion
           it selfe
           ,
           
           and
           from
           the
           true
           scope
           of
           Church
           Government
           .
           The
           former
           seems
           to
           be
           ;
           either
           to
           found
           the
           Right
           of
           such
           
             Presbyteriall
             Government
          
           as
           is
           now
           endeavoured
           ;
           and
           to
           deprive
           particular
           Churches
           of
           
             intire
          
           power
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           of
           
             Independency
          
           in
           their
           Government
           from
           other
           Churches
           :
           or
           else
           it
           is
           to
           lay
           Groundwork
           of
           a
           more
           effectuall
           cure
           and
           remedy
           then
           hitherto
           ,
           for
           all
           distempers
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           whether
           nationall
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           first
           ;
           What
           will
           it
           profit
           if
           they
           gaine
           by
           this
           notion
           ,
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           afterward
           loose
           their
           own
           and
           others
           liberty
           ?
           (
           and
           perhaps
           souls
           also
           :
           for
           the
           former
           being
           lost
           ,
           truth
           will
           be
           soone
           oppressed
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Papacy
           )
           of
           which
           straightway
           .
           Again
        
         
           Absolute
           Independency
           so
           as
           no
           other
           Church
           shall
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           an
           erring
           or
           delinquent
           Church
           
             is
             disavowed
             ,
             both
             in
          
           Doctrine
           
             and
          
           Practise
           ,
           
             by
             the
             greatest
             Patrons
             of
             that
             way
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             beyond
             the
             seas
             .
          
           
             *
          
        
         
           Concerning
           the
           second
           ;
           All
           distempers
           of
           Churches
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           
             Apostolicall
          
           Churches
           were
           cured
           of
           them
           ,
           have
           beene
           healed
           sufficiently
           without
           this
           opinion
           ,
           yea
           and
           better
           then
           by
           those
           who
           have
           owned
           and
           practised
           this
           principle
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           cured
           some
           ,
           but
           made
           others
           greater
           and
           stronger
           then
           they
           were
           before
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           But
           whatsoever
           their
           aime
           be
           ,
           
           they
           should
           remember
           that
           the
           true
           end
           of
           Church
           Government
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           to
           avoid
           Confusion
           and
           Disorder
           &c.
           but
           also
           to
           preserve
           the
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           particular
           Persons
           and
           Churches
           ,
           to
           prevent
           
             Tyranny
          
           and
           invasion
           that
           way
           ,
           (
           evils
           that
           are
           as
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           as
           introductive
           to
           Heresie
           as
           the
           former
           )
           unto
           which
           this
           opinion
           ,
           in
           the
           Issue
           of
           it
           ,
           opens
           a
           wide
           gappe
           .
        
         
           My
           
             Baynes
             ,
          
           (
           whom
           the
           London
           Ministers
           quote
           with
           Honour
           )
           saith
           ,
           
             Dioces
             Triall
          
           Q.
           1.
           pag.
           21.
           
           
             That
             those
             who
             subject
             themselves
             to
             a
             
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             as
             being
             under
             it
             by
             Subordination
             ,
             may
             in
             effect
             as
             well
             be
             subject
             to
             an
             Episcopall
             (
             and
             by
             consequence
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             a
             Papall
             )
             Consistory
             .
          
        
         
           For
           if
           the
           Church
           universall
           be
           one
           visible
           Governing
           body
           ,
           a
           man
           will
           readily
           conclude
           it
           must
           have
           universall
           Officers
           ;
           and
           among
           many
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           one
           chief
           :
           and
           Christ
           that
           hath
           ordered
           this
           ,
           
           hath
           surely
           designed
           by
           some
           intimation
           or
           other
           
             who
          
           this
           should
           be
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           
             seat
          
           of
           the
           Vniversall
           Church
           should
           reside
           :
           and
           then
           how
           readily
           will
           that
           place
           of
           Matthew
           16.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
          
           &c.
           be
           understood
           to
           place
           it
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           successors
           :
           and
           then
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           where
           hee
           was
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           scripture
           saith
           nothing
           ,
           therefore
           
             *
          
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             Writers
          
           must
           be
           credited
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           place
           is
           
             Rome
             :
          
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           1.
           
           Their
           
             Faith
             was
             spoken
             of
             throughout
             the
             whole
             World
             .
          
           2.
           
           There
           was
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           
             Empire
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           this
           opinion
           if
           not
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Authours
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           Issue
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           leads
           a
           man
           by
           the
           hand
           back
           to
           
             Egypt
          
           and
           
             Babylon
          
           again
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           done
           many
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           bee
           replyed
           No
           ;
           
           For
           that
           in
           this
           Vniversall
           body
           politique
           ,
           all
           Churches
           and
           their
           Elders
           shall
           be
           Equall
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           Generall
           Councell
           conveened
           ,
           whereas
           in
           the
           Papacy
           all
           (
           is
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           )
           depends
           upon
           ,
           and
           is
           referred
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           1.
           
           (
           Besides
           what
           is
           said
           above
           )
           The
           Popes
           themselves
           in
           some
           actions
           ,
           
             insinuate
          
           that
           they
           are
           not
           supreme
           in
           their
           owne
           personall
           relation
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           
             head
             ,
             president
             ,
          
           or
           
             chair-man
             ,
          
           of
           the
           
             Vniversall
             representative
             Presbyterie
             ;
          
           which
           are
           the
           
             Colledge
             of
             Cardinalls
          
           representing
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Apostles
           (
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Generall
           Presbyterie
           ,
           representative
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           Visible
           Church
           )
           Hence
           the
           forme
           of
           some
           Instruments
           in
           the
           Popes
           name
           ,
           
           is
           :
           
             By
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             most
             Reverend
             the
             Cardinalls
             ,
             His
             Holinesse
             decrees
             such
             or
             
             such
             a
             thing
             :
          
           In
           Imitation
           of
           Kingdomes
           (
           which
           Christ
           forbiddeth
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           an
           other
           nature
           )
           where
           the
           Parliament
           represents
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           absence
           the
           King
           and
           Councel
           represent
           them
           both
           :
           hence
           perhaps
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           Proclaimations
           the
           forme
           often
           is
           ;
           
             Wee
          
           (
           saith
           the
           King
           )
           
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             our
             Privie
             councell
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Papists
           of
           chiefest
           note
           ,
           
             *
          
           yea
           Popish
           Vniversities
           ;
           yea
           Popish
           Councells
           does
           assert
           a
           Generall
           Councell
           (
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           an
           Vniversall
           Presbytery
           )
           to
           be
           above
           the
           Pope
           .
           So
           that
           it
           may
           be
           really
           Popish
           ,
           though
           all
           do
           not
           depend
           on
           ,
           or
           bee
           referred
           to
           the
           Pope
           
             firstly
          
           and
           primarily
           .
           Now
           that
           this
           Catholique
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           as
           our
           Brethren
           have
           represented
           it
           ,
           may
           degenerate
           or
           rather
           advance
           thereunto
           :
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           that
           Papall
           Government
           it self
           had
           the
           like
           originall
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           granted
           even
           by
           Bishops
           themselves
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Bishop
           at
           first
           was
           but
           the
           PRESIDENT
           or
           Chaire-man
           of
           the
           
             Presbyterie
          
           or
           assembly
           of
           Ministers
           .
           Afterwards
           partly
           by
           the
           Ambition
           of
           those
           who
           were
           chosen
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           sloth
           ,
           flattery
           and
           slavishnesse
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ministers
           and
           people
           ,
           all
           came
           under
           him
           .
           So
           also
           at
           first
           each
           Church
           
             did
             all
             things
             among
             themselves
             ,
             as
             ordaine
             ,
             excommunicate
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Afterwards
           they
           associated
           with
           the
           great
           Churches
           :
           in
           time
           ,
           what
           was
           of
           voluntary
           consent
           ,
           became
           a
           necessity
           and
           due
           subjection
           .
           So
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           at
           first
           for
           civilities
           sake
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           Emperours
           Seat
           ,
           had
           the
           Precedency
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           at
           length
           claimed
           it
           as
           due
           .
           So
           here
           if
           an
           universall
           coporation
           ,
           
           there
           must
           be
           universall
           Officers
           ;
           over
           these
           one
           President
           ,
           or
           super-intendent
           ,
           or
           Chaire-man
           :
           hee
           perhaps
           may
           have
           it
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           if
           an
           able
           man
           ;
           and
           may
           obtaine
           to
           act
           with
           a
           Committee
           as
           the
           representative
           of
           a
           Generall
           councell
           in
           their
           absence
           :
           and
           what
           hinders
           ,
           but
           if
           another
           
             Boniface
          
           and
           
             Phocas
             ;
          
           
           An
           
             ambitious
             President
             and
             wicked
             Emperour
          
           meet
           ,
           hee
           may
           be
           made
           Vniversall
           Bishop
           .
           
             Men
             are
             more
             loose
             in
             their
             Ecclesiasticall
             then
             Civil
             Liberties
             :
          
           And
           if
           this
           Government
           bee
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           leave
           it
           to
           corrupt
           it selfe
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           other
           did
           .
        
         
           But
           Thirdly
           ,
           Necessarily
           and
           of
           it self
           ,
           it
           tends
           to
           the
           depriving
           of
           all
           particular
           Churches
           of
           their
           Libertie
           ;
           yea
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           be
           Nationall
           Churches
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Because
           In
           them
           particular
           Churches
           are
           not
           left
           to
           their
           choise
           ;
           but
           are
           Bound
           by
           this
           opinion
           to
           associate
           and
           to
           send
           Elders
           to
           the
           Councells
           and
           Presbyteries
           ;
           so
           the
           Reverend
           Assembly
           .
           
             *
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Though
           they
           should
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           neverthelesse
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           subject
           of
           Church
           power
           :
           and
           so
           are
           bound
           to
           act
           according
           to
           the
           
             Letter
          
           or
           
             Plaine
          
           sence
           of
           the
           determinations
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           ,
           without
           adding
           ,
           altering
           or
           detracting
           in
           any
           Materiall
           thing
           ,
           especially
           which
           might
           concern
           the
           whole
           Church
           ;
           
             *
          
           And
           then
           what
           will
           become
           of
           the
           Reformations
           of
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           particular
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           are
           much
           fewer
           then
           the
           other
           Churches
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           the
           
             maine
             Orthodox
             ,
          
           (
           as
           some
           whiles
           since
           a
           
             *
          
           Presbyterian
           Writer
           hath
           given
           in
           the
           account
           .
           )
           2.
           
           Who
           shall
           exclude
           the
           Popish
           and
           other
           Heterodox
           Churches
           from
           being
           members
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           
           till
           by
           a
           Generall
           Councell
           they
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           
             excommunicated
             ,
          
           or
           
             Non
             communioned
             :
          
           And
           whether
           the
           major
           part
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           will
           consent
           to
           such
           an
           
             Excommunication
          
           or
           
             Non-communion
          
           is
           uncertaine
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           must
           VOTE
           also
           :
           and
           so
           the
           Orthodox
           Churches
           will
           be
           the
           more
           over-borne
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           1.
           
           But
           it
           may
           be
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           
             the
             throat
             of
             the
             cause
             is
             yet
             safe
             ,
          
           because
           
             it
             seems
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             the
             major
             part
             of
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             same
             judgement
             ought
             to
             governe
             the
             lesse
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           reply
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Corporations
           and
           Common-wealths
           ,
           (
           as
           our
           Brethren
           say
           ,
           the
           Vniversall
           Visible
           Church
           is
           )
           not
           the
           major
           part
           of
           a
           
             Part
             ;
          
           but
           the
           major
           part
           of
           the
           
             whole
          
           body
           ,
           are
           to
           rule
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           divided
           in
           severall
           places
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           but
           convened
           together
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           some
           neernesse
           of
           place
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           2.
           
           If
           it
           be
           said
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           distance
           of
           place
           ,
           and
           multitude
           of
           persons
           this
           cannot
           be
           done
           ,
           viz.
           the
           collection
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           Visible
           Church
           .
           I
           answer
           and
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           Therefore
           such
           an
           opinion
           is
           not
           to
           be
           asserted
           which
           unavoidably
           and
           necessarily
           enforceth
           such
           a
           gathering
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           general
           ,
           some
           for
           many
           Churches
           (
           which
           the
           Authours
           of
           this
           opinion
           doe
           ,
           or
           must
           
           allow
           )
           it
           may
           be
           done
           for
           matter
           of
           companie
           or
           number
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Princes
          
           from
           one
           end
           of
           the
           world
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           hold
           leagues
           and
           correspondencies
           together
           :
           as
           doth
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             England
          
           with
           
             Russia
          
           in
           the
           North
           ;
           and
           
             Persia
          
           in
           the
           East
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Rome
          
           governs
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           as
           a
           single
           corporation
           ,
           notwithstanding
           distance
           of
           place
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           
             Churches
             of
             Europe
          
           at
           least
           ,
           might
           have
           met
           for
           the
           Reformations
           they
           have
           endeavoured
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           them
           did
           in
           the
           Synod
           of
           
             Dort
          
           about
           
             Arminius
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           The
           Arguments
           for
           an
           Vniversal
           Visible
           Governing
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           answers
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           HItherto
           we
           have
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           battered
           and
           taken
           the
           Assailants
           
             Worke
             :
          
           it
           remains
           that
           we
           seise
           on
           their
           Ammunition
           and
           Weapons
           :
           
           the
           opposite
           reasonings
           produced
           by
           them
           .
           And
           first
           to
           the
           Arguments
           of
           
             Appollonius
             :
          
           who
           (
           by
           the
           way
           )
           I
           observe
           to
           give
           the
           cause
           in
           all
           particulars
           but
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           to
           those
           of
           the
           
             Congregational
             way
             :
          
           and
           well
           he
           could
           not
           avoid
           it
           ;
           seeing
           that
           the
           Churches
           of
           Holland
           ,
           go
           by
           the
           same
           principles
           ;
           except
           that
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           
             Synods
             ;
          
           and
           
             baptizing
             of
             all
             children
             :
          
           which
           latter
           ,
           how
           it
           stands
           with
           their
           denying
           Church-fellowship
           to
           all
           ,
           
             ipsi
             viderint
             .
          
           But
           to
           his
           Arguments
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           God
           hath
           set
           in
           the
           Church
           some
           Apostles
           ,
           
           some
           Prophets
           ,
           some
           Evangelists
           ,
           some
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           :
           
             which
             Church
             there
             is
             said
          
           to
           consist
           of
           divers
           and
           heterogeneal
           members
           ;
           but
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           are
           not
           given
           to
           any
           particular
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           &c.
           were
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           
             Ergo
             ,
          
           The
           Visible
           Catholick
           Church
           is
           one
           
             Governing
          
           body
           under
           which
           all
           particular
           Churches
           are
           subjected
           and
           conteyned
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           At
           the
           stating
           of
           the
           Question
           I
           premised
           the
           distinction
           of
           
             onenesse
             in
             Essence
          
           and
           
             mysterie
             ,
          
           and
           
             onenesse
             in
             Integralls
          
           and
           
             Accidents
             .
          
           Hence
           I
           answer
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           utterly
           
             à
             non
             sequitur
             ,
          
           
           and
           inconsequent
           to
           say
           ,
           because
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           ,
           speak
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           of
           one
           in
           
             mysterie
             ,
          
           
           in
           
             nature
             ,
          
           
           and
           in
           
             essence
             ,
          
           that
           therefore
           it
           s
           one
           in
           Number
           ,
           
           or
           one
           Visible
           single
           body
           :
           that
           because
           the
           Church
           is
           
             somevvay
          
           one
           ,
           therefore
           Integrally
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           single
           Corporation
           Visible
           .
           Now
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           one
           in
           Mysterie
           and
           Nature
           ,
           not
           Visibly
           ,
           and
           in
           Number
           ,
           appears
           from
           
             Verse
             13.
             
          
           Where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             all
             baptized
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             been
             made
             to
             drink
             into
             one
             Spirit
             .
          
           Now
           compare
           this
           with
           its
           parallel
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           4.
           5.
           
           Where
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             is
             but
             one
             baptisme
             ,
             one
             faith
             :
          
           and
           so
           makes
           the
           onenesse
           of
           the
           body
           to
           consist
           in
           these
           ,
           uniting
           the
           members
           to
           one
           Christ
           ,
           by
           one
           spirit
           ,
           to
           one
           God
           .
           In
           which
           place
           two
           things
           are
           observable
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           as
           he
           saith
           the
           
             Church
          
           is
           one
           ,
           so
           he
           saith
           
             Baptisme
          
           is
           one
           ,
           and
           
             Faith
          
           is
           one
           ;
           Shall
           we
           therefore
           say
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           single
           Baptisme
           ,
           or
           one
           single
           Faith
           ,
           visibly
           and
           integrally
           one
           in
           the
           VVorld
           ?
           Surely
           any
           man
           would
           answer
           that
           the
           former
           are
           said
           to
           be
           one
           mystically
           ,
           invisibly
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           kinde
           and
           Nature
           ,
           because
           all
           true
           faith
           is
           of
           the
           same
           kinde
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           true
           Baptisme
           ;
           but
           are
           as
           many
           several
           faiths
           in
           Number
           ,
           and
           Baptismes
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           several
           beleevers
           and
           baptised
           persons
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           onenesse
           of
           the
           Church
           essentially
           ,
           consists
           in
           the
           onenesse
           for
           kinde
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Hope
           ,
           Baptisme
           :
           as
           also
           ,
           in
           the
           onenesse
           of
           its
           head
           ,
           its
           spirit
           ,
           and
           its
           God
           :
           which
           doth
           indeed
           make
           it
           one
           mystical
           body
           ,
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           conclude
           them
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           Visibly
           ,
           Outwardly
           ,
           and
           Externally
           :
           because
           some
           of
           these
           things
           wherein
           they
           are
           one
           ,
           are
           invisible
           ,
           others
           not
           on
           earth
           :
           as
           the
           faith
           ,
           the
           hope
           ,
           spirit
           ,
           are
           invisible
           :
           God
           and
           Christ
           are
           not
           on
           earth
           visibly
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           onenesse
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           makes
           not
           one
           visible
           corporation
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           and
           to
           act
           .
           VVe
           willingly
           grant
           that
           this
           union
           Mystical
           doth
           imply
           an
           union
           Visible
           also
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           may
           stand
           with
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           neither
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           nor
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           implies
           ,
           but
           opposes
           such
           an
           Vniversal
           ,
           Visible
           ,
           Vnited
           Corporation
           ,
           as
           we
           saw
           before
           .
           But
           of
           this
           more
           in
           our
           Answer
           to
           his
           second
           Argument
           .
           Now
           to
           return
           .
        
         
           As
           we
           say
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           Hope
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           So
           in
           the
           like
           sence
           we
           grant
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           one
           ,
           hath
           but
           one
           VVorship
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           Government
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           For
           Nature
           ,
           and
           kinde
           in
           the
           substantialls
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           general
           platforme
           of
           it
           Matth.
           18.
           and
           what
           else
           is
           to
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           precepts
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           but
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           one
           visible
           policie
           ,
           or
           corporation
           in
           number
           ,
           so
           neither
           in
           the
           outward
           Government
           of
           it
           .
           For
           this
           as
           other
           accidents
           follows
           the
           nature
           of
           its
           subject
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             set
             in
             the
             Church
             some
             Apostles
          
           &c.
           the
           Church
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           one
           ;
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           outward
           or
           accidentall
           state
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           indefinitely
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           its
           inward
           nature
           and
           essence
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           neither
           as
           visible
           ,
           nor
           invisible
           ;
           nor
           as
           universal
           or
           particular
           :
           for
           all
           these
           are
           outward
           or
           accidental
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           
           1.
           
           But
           he
           mentioneth
           Baptisme
           ,
           
           various
           gifts
           ,
           and
           members
           ,
           divers
           Ministries
           ,
           as
           Apostles
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           all
           which
           are
           visible
           ,
           therefore
           he
           meaneth
           the
           Visible
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           
           2.
           
           And
           whereunto
           belong
           both
           Jewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           yea
           all
           that
           are
           baptised
           ;
           to
           which
           also
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           various
           gifts
           are
           given
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           Vniversall
           Church
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           give
           a
           second
           answer
           ,
           
           I
           grant
           that
           hee
           speakes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whether
           Visible
           or
           Invisible
           ,
           Vniversal
           or
           particular
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           it
           in
           these
           respects
           :
           but
           
             mystically
             ,
          
           and
           
             totally
             ,
          
           as
           comprehending
           those
           in
           heaven
           also
           ;
           and
           this
           sence
           I
           will
           stick
           unto
           .
           And
           it
           appears
           from
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           (
           the
           
             *
          
           not
           attending
           whereof
           ,
           hath
           occasioned
           (
           saith
           
             Bucer
             )
          
           great
           calamities
           in
           all
           Ages
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           whilest
           men
           catch
           at
           words
           that
           make
           for
           their
           purpose
           ,
           not
           weighing
           the
           drift
           of
           the
           Author
           in
           such
           passages
           :
           )
           The
           Apostles
           intent
           there
           ,
           is
           plainly
           this
           :
           
             viz.
          
           to
           perswade
           the
           Corinthians
           to
           concord
           among
           themselves
           (
           and
           with
           the
           beleeving
           Jews
           ,
           as
           seems
           to
           be
           implyed
           ▪
           verse
           2.
           and
           13.
           )
           and
           contentednesse
           in
           their
           gifts
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           right
           use
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           fastening
           of
           this
           ,
           he
           laies
           for
           ground
           ,
           that
           all
           Christians
           ,
           whether
           Tryumphant
           or
           Militant
           ,
           are
           but
           one
           mystical
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             vers.
             12.
          
           and
           then
           teaches
           them
           that
           gifts
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           from
           
             one
             Spirit
             for
             mutual
             edification
             ,
          
           and
           for
           the
           distinguishing
           of
           the
           members
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           body
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           Schisme
           or
           rent
           in
           the
           body
           
           about
           these
           gifts
           ,
           which
           are
           bestowed
           for
           the
           better
           uniting
           of
           it
           :
           that
           all
           members
           cannot
           be
           in
           the
           same
           office
           ,
           nor
           have
           the
           same
           gifts
           ,
           but
           yet
           may
           be
           of
           the
           same
           body
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           was
           a
           part
           .
           This
           is
           all
           the
           Apostle
           aimes
           at
           here
           :
           And
           so
           also
           in
           that
           other
           parallel
           place
           ,
           
           Eph.
           4.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           &c.
           His
           scope
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           exhort
           to
           unity
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           beleeving
           Jews
           whom
           they
           stood
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           ,
           as
           they
           from
           them
           (
           as
           appears
           in
           
             Peters
          
           withdrawing
           from
           the
           Gentiles
           when
           the
           Jews
           came
           ,
           
             Gal.
             2.
             )
          
           and
           this
           is
           implyed
           
             Ephes.
             3.
             6.
             
             The
             Gentiles
             fellow-heirs
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             body
             :
          
           and
           verse
           15.
           he
           extends
           it
           to
           those
           in
           
             heaven
          
           also
           :
           
             The
             whole
             Family
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
          
           and
           having
           named
           the
           Church
           vers.
           10.
           and
           verse
           21.
           he
           saith
           in
           this
           Church
           should
           be
           
             glory
             to
             God
             vvorld
             vvithout
             end
             :
          
           but
           then
           he
           must
           take
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           whole
           mystical
           body
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           .
           And
           so
           when
           afterward
           chap.
           4.
           he
           saith
           there
           is
           
             one
             body
             ,
             ,
          
           and
           
             he
             gave
             some
             Apostles
          
           &c.
           
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             body
             ,
          
           he
           must
           mean
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           on
           earth
           onely
           :
           for
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           one
           part
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           perfected
           by
           union
           of
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ;
           those
           on
           earth
           to
           be
           added
           to
           those
           in
           heaven
           .
           He
           takes
           the
           body
           entirely
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           Visible
           part
           onely
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           
             Body
             ,
          
           or
           in
           this
           
             Church
          
           as
           chap.
           3.
           6.
           or
           in
           this
           
             Family
          
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           as
           verse
           15.
           
           He
           hath
           
             set
             some
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             Pastors
             .
          
           Though
           these
           have
           exercise
           of
           their
           functions
           onely
           ,
           in
           that
           part
           which
           is
           one
           earth
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           part
           of
           it
           on
           earth
           which
           is
           visible
           :
           yet
           they
           are
           placed
           in
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
          
           Should
           I
           grant
           (
           which
           I
           doe
           not
           )
           that
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           earth
           ,
           yet
           hee
           speaks
           as
           well
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           (
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             )
          
           as
           of
           the
           Generall
           .
           It
           s
           evident
           ;
           1.
           
           If
           the
           word
           
             Apostle
             ,
          
           (
           which
           alone
           grounds
           the
           objection
           )
           be
           taken
           properly
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           applies
           his
           speech
           particularly
           ,
           though
           not
           exclusively
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ;
             ye
             are
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           (
           to
           wit
           yee
           are
           a
           particular
           body
           )
           and
           
             members
             in
             particular
             ,
          
           
           and
           so
           chap.
           3.
           21.
           22.
           
           
             All
             are
             yours
             ,
             whether
             Paul
             or
             Apollos
          
           (
           let
           
             Apolonius
          
           note
           )
           
             or
             Paul
             ,
             or
             Cephas
             ,
             or
             life
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             all
             are
             YOVRS
             ;
             and
             ye
             (
             Corinthians
             )
             Christs
             ,
          
           &c.
           where
           
             all
          
           are
           the
           
             whole
             Churches
             ,
          
           and
           
             each
             Churches
          
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           their
           occasions
           require
           ;
           each
           in
           their
           order
           ;
           
           some
           Vniversal
           Officers
           which
           shall
           have
           power
           in
           
             Corinth
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           Church
           ;
           some
           particular
           to
           each
           Church
           .
           So
           that
           the
           sence
           i●
           ,
           He
           hath
           given
           or
           set
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           this
           Church
           of
           
             Corinth
             ,
          
           and
           so
           in
           that
           of
           
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Some
           Apostles
           ,
           &c.
           as
           their
           need
           shall
           require
           :
           yet
           not
           therefore
           making
           them
           one
           externall
           societie
           (
           among
           themselves
           )
           As
           some
           generall
           Officers
           make
           not
           England
           and
           Scotland
           one
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           we
           take
           the
           word
           
             Apostle
             ,
          
           
           as
           it
           is
           taken
           in
           some
           other
           places
           ,
           
             *
          
           and
           so
           may
           be
           taken
           here
           ,
           for
           such
           Officers
           as
           were
           sent
           out
           with
           commission
           from
           any
           Church
           upon
           speciall
           occasion
           ,
           
           (
           which
           is
           the
           literall
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           )
           and
           is
           so
           taken
           2
           Cor.
           8.
           23.
           
           
             Barnabas
          
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           
           are
           called
           
             The
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Churches
             :
          
           
           and
           Phil.
           2.
           25.
           
           
             Epaphroditus
          
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Philippians
           :
           according
           to
           which
           ;
           the
           sence
           would
           bee
           ;
           God
           hath
           set
           some
           of
           
             Corinth
          
           in
           the
           office
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           some
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           chap.
           14.
           &c.
           and
           so
           the
           argument
           hence
           were
           voided
           .
           But
        
         
           4.
           
           Were
           it
           granted
           that
           the
           Apostle
           in
           these
           places
           meanes
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Church
           visible
           Catholicke
           :
           yet
           this
           opinion
           gaines
           nothing
           thereby
           ;
           for
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           that
           because
           it
           was
           so
           then
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           therefore
           it
           was
           to
           be
           so
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           Christ
           who
           is
           the
           King
           of
           his
           Church
           hath
           the
           same
           liberty
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           speciall
           ;
           that
           God
           hath
           over
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Kingdome
           general
           :
           Now
           at
           one
           time
           the
           Lord
           would
           have
           the
           whole
           world
           almost
           ,
           one
           Kingdome
           or
           Monarchy
           under
           
             Nebuchadnezar
             ,
          
           Jer.
           27.
           8.
           and
           threatneth
           with
           heavy
           plagues
           that
           nation
           that
           should
           refuse
           to
           serve
           him
           ;
           giving
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           
             himselfe
             is
             King
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
          
           vers.
           5.
           which
           is
           also
           repeated
           again
           ,
           Dan.
           4.
           22.
           so
           that
           the
           whole
           world
           was
           one
           Kingdome
           upon
           the
           matter
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           not
           the
           will
           of
           God
           it
           should
           alwaies
           bee
           so
           .
           In
           the
           like
           manner
           in
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           the
           Church
           and
           Common
           wealth
           affaires
           were
           chiefly
           under
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           but
           afterward
           they
           were
           distinct
           ,
           
           unlesse
           under
           those
           Kings
           that
           were
           Prophets
           also
           .
           So
           the
           
             twelve
             Tribes
          
           were
           under
           
             Saul
             ,
             David
          
           and
           
             Salomon
             ,
          
           one
           Kingdome
           :
           yet
           it
           was
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           they
           were
           two
           :
           and
           afterward
           one
           againe
           ,
           after
           the
           captivity
           .
           So
           likewise
           Christ
           taketh
           the
           same
           power
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           when
           hee
           saw
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           it
           ;
           hee
           set
           over
           it
           one
           Company
           of
           
           Officers
           ,
           who
           ruled
           it
           in
           common
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           whom
           ,
           the
           Churches
           were
           one
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           themselves
           ;
           but
           that
           doth
           not
           argue
           that
           hee
           meant
           it
           should
           alwaies
           so
           continue
           after
           their
           decease
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           Generall
           rule
           in
           all
           proceedings
           ,
           that
           things
           at
           their
           
             first
          
           plantation
           and
           beginning
           need
           some
           things
           that
           afterward
           would
           be
           inconvenient
           ,
           as
           a
           Stick
           by
           a
           Twigge
           ,
           a
           Bladder
           to
           him
           that
           swimmeth
           ,
           a
           Standing-stole
           to
           a
           childe
           .
           So
           at
           the
           first
           constitution
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           God
           made
           
             Moses
          
           an
           extraordinary
           Officer
           ,
           so
           that
           hee
           had
           no
           Successor
           so
           absolute
           till
           Christs
           time
           .
           So
           at
           the
           first
           erection
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           
             Apostles
          
           and
           
             Evangelists
             ,
          
           which
           now
           are
           generally
           apprehended
           to
           be
           ceased
           .
           Yea
           also
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           
           (
           as
           we
           heard
           above
           )
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           Reformation
           ,
           they
           had
           certaine
           Officers
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           
             Visitors
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Authour
           informes
           us
           were
           then
           necessary
           ;
           but
           the
           Church
           being
           setled
           ,
           not
           now
           any
           longer
           needfull
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           were
           the
           Churches
           one
           in
           themselves
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           said
           before
           )
           but
           one
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           accident
           also
           )
           as
           
             England
          
           and
           
             Scotland
          
           are
           one
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           because
           he
           governs
           both
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           not
           therefore
           one
           Kingdome
           in
           themselves
           considered
           .
        
         
           But
           3.
           
           Though
           wee
           grant
           this
           ,
           that
           whiles
           the
           Apostles
           were
           living
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           body
           of
           Officers
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           respect
           of
           them
           the
           Church
           might
           bee
           said
           to
           bee
           one
           GOVERNED
           body
           ,
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           one
           GOVERNING
           body
           ;
           for
           whiles
           the
           Apostles
           lived
           ,
           the
           Vniversall
           Governing
           power
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           them
           to
           any
           other
           Officers
           ,
           or
           Churches
           ;
           no
           and
           not
           to
           all
           the
           Churches
           together
           ,
           but
           they
           with
           their
           officers
           were
           all
           in
           subjection
           to
           them
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Apostles
           deceased
           ,
           the
           scripture
           speaks
           nothing
           of
           instating
           any
           other
           collected
           and
           vnited
           body
           to
           succeed
           them
           in
           that
           Vniversall
           Government
           ;
           no
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           gathered
           by
           consequence
           :
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           namely
           ;
           that
           because
           the
           use
           of
           that
           Vniversall
           power
           ceased
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Office
           ,
           Officers
           and
           subject
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           
           But
           Church
           government
           did
           not
           cease
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           
           That
           Kinde
           or
           Way
           ,
           of
           Church
           government
           did
           ,
           that
           
           is
           an
           Vniversall
           one
           ;
           but
           there
           continued
           the
           Government
           still
           ,
           though
           administered
           in
           another
           way
           ,
           viz.
           by
           way
           of
           Distribution
           ,
           Each
           Church
           as
           a
           Church
           ,
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           having
           the
           Essentiall
           notes
           of
           a
           Church
           in
           it
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             true
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             faith
             of
             Christ
             )
          
           received
           that
           power
           for
           it self
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           so
           eminent
           a
           degree
           ,
           yet
           as
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Apostles
           had
           for
           all
           Churches
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           I
           may
           deny
           the
           former
           supposition
           ,
           and
           rightly
           affirme
           that
           the
           
             Apostles
             were
             not
             one
             joynt
             Ministery
             :
          
           for
           besides
           ,
           that
           each
           had
           entire
           power
           ;
           
           some
           had
           one
           part
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           another
           ,
           as
           
             Paul
          
           expressly
           affirmeth
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           8.
           
           
             The
             uncircumcision
             was
             committed
             to
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             circumcision
             to
             Peter
             .
          
           Hence
           chap.
           1.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             went
             not
             up
             to
             Hierusalem
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             were
             Apostles
             before
             him
             ;
          
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           the
           government
           had
           beene
           committed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           joyntly
           ,
           
           and
           not
           severally
           ;
           whence
           also
           his
           going
           up
           thither
           ,
           
           Act.
           15.
           about
           the
           question
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           was
           not
           on
           this
           ground
           ;
           but
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Christians
           of
           
             Antioch
             ,
          
           about
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           consonant
           to
           that
           of
           the
           other
           Apostles
           .
           On
           the
           former
           principle
           ,
           he
           professeth
           (
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           13.
           &c.
           )
           he
           had
           
             not
             intruded
             into
             another
             mans
             line
             ;
          
           alluding
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           to
           the
           shareing
           out
           of
           inheritances
           by
           line
           ,
           (
           as
           Psal.
           16.
           6.
           
           )
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           the
           Epistles
           of
           
             Peter
             ,
             Iames
          
           and
           
             Iohn
          
           are
           called
           
             Catholicke
             ,
          
           because
           written
           to
           the
           dispersed
           Iewes
           throughout
           the
           severall
           nations
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           expression
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           those
           Epistles
           .
           Hence
           also
           
             Paul
          
           is
           sent
           from
           Ierusalem
           as
           not
           his
           place
           ,
           Act.
           22.
           18.
           
           And
           though
           sometimes
           he
           disputed
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           but
           as
           making
           way
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           neither
           did
           hee
           greatly
           prevaile
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           appears
           ,
           Act.
           13.
           40.
           41.
           chap.
           28.
           16.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           To
           conclude
           therefore
           ,
           our
           reply
           to
           this
           Argument
           ,
           If
           it
           follow
           not
           ,
           when
           we
           say
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             set
             in
             the
             World
             some
             Emperours
             ,
             some
             Kings
             ,
             some
             Princes
             ,
             some
             inferiour
             officers
          
           and
           Magistrates
           :
           therefore
           the
           
             whole
             world
             is
             but
             one
             Governing
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             all
             particular
             Kingdomes
             do
             but
             governe
             in
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             Common
             ;
             the
             Officers
             whereof
             are
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             severall
             Kingdomes
             ,
             who
             being
             gathered
             together
             ,
             or
             a
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             the
             povver
             of
             giving
             Lavves
             to
             other
             Kingdomes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Lavv
             of
             God
             and
             nature
             ,
          
           (
           which
           are
           the
           rules
           of
           all
           just
           Government
           )
           
             and
             this
             also
             to
             bee
             done
             by
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             themselves
             ,
             vvithout
             any
             authority
             from
             ,
             or
             
             any
             dependency
             on
             the
             people
             ,
          
           (
           unlesse
           for
           quietnes
           sake
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           as
           they
           see
           cause
           :
           )
           If
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           this
           follow
           not
           :
           neither
           doth
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             Apostles
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           the
           Church
           throughout
           the
           world
           is
           but
           one
           Congregation
           ,
           to
           whose
           Officers
           first
           ,
           as
           the
           generall
           Officers
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           not
           by
           way
           of
           distribution
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Notionally
           (
           at
           least
           )
           collected
           body
           of
           Officers
           :
           the
           power
           of
           Government
           is
           committed
           :
           by
           Authoritie
           whereof
           ,
           and
           dependence
           upon
           which
           common
           officers
           and
           body
           ,
           
           the
           officers
           of
           every
           particular
           Church
           do
           act
           :
           
           and
           those
           without
           any
           dependency
           upon
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           co-operating
           and
           acting
           with
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           for
           peace
           sake
           .
           By
           which
           means
           (
           let
           it
           be
           observed
           by
           all
           sorts
           ,
           The
           power
           being
           given
           ,
           not
           to
           any
           one
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           as
           one
           body
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           the
           members
           with
           the
           Officers
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Officers
           onely
           )
           there
           is
           derived
           a
           very
           
             Transcendent
             power
          
           and
           Authoritie
           upon
           every
           
             particular
             Minister
             ;
          
           more
           then
           any
           Parliament-man
           hath
           ,
           yea
           more
           then
           a
           King
           ,
           (
           who
           is
           limited
           to
           his
           dominion
           )
           It
           makes
           every
           Minister
           one
           of
           the
           standing
           Officers
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           to
           whom
           with
           his
           Collegues
           (
           not
           severally
           and
           by
           distribution
           ,
           but
           joyntly
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           body
           )
           is
           committed
           the
           
             Government
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             ,
             and
             managing
             of
             the
             Affaires
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             throughout
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           And
           so
           hee
           is
           one
           of
           Christs
           
             Vicars
             Generall
             ,
          
           (
           and
           not
           particular
           onely
           ,
           which
           I
           acknowledge
           every
           Minister
           to
           be
           in
           his
           place
           )
           
             magnum
          
           surely
           ,
           
             et
             memorabile
             nomen
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           bee
           so
           ,
           great
           reason
           is
           it
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           should
           choose
           these
           Vniversall
           Officers
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Church
           of
           a
           nation
           the
           Nationall
           Officers
           ,
           &c.
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           be
           Governed
           in
           that
           which
           is
           of
           Dearest
           and
           highest
           moment
           ,
           viz.
           the
           precious
           soule
           :
           or
           else
           their
           condition
           is
           most
           sad
           .
           If
           every
           one
           that
           can
           get
           a
           little
           learning
           and
           desires
           to
           live
           upon
           the
           Sweat
           and
           cost
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           to
           become
           a
           minister
           (
           though
           I
           professe
           that
           calling
           to
           be
           
             most
             difficult
             on
             earth
             ;
          
           and
           also
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             that
             those
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
          
           and
           so
           being
           willing
           to
           submit
           to
           such
           conditions
           as
           is
           required
           ,
           shall
           have
           a
           friend
           ,
           patron
           ,
           or
           a
           purse
           to
           make
           one
           ;
           and
           come
           into
           the
           ministery
           and
           a
           living
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Kings
           Road
           ,
           in
           some
           Churches
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           way
           whereby
           many
           
           of
           those
           who
           now
           are
           to
           be
           Presbyters
           came
           in
           )
           he
           shall
           become
           a
           Parliament
           man
           ,
           and
           joynt
           Governour
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           on
           earth
           ;
           by
           whose
           one
           vote
           ,
           all
           the
           liberties
           and
           truth
           of
           Religion
           in
           them
           may
           be
           destroyed
           :
           A
           glympe
           whereof
           we
           have
           seen
           in
           the
           Convocations
           or
           Synods
           in
           our
           owne
           Nation
           .
           This
           I
           say
           is
           sad
           ;
           yea
           more
           sad
           then
           the
           condition
           of
           men
           in
           their
           Civil
           Liberties
           In
           our
           owne
           Kingdom
           :
           where
           none
           attains
           the
           honour
           of
           being
           an
           universal
           Officer
           ,
           a
           Parliament
           man
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           consent
           (
           formal
           or
           virtual
           )
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           major
           part
           of
           them
           :
           there
           having
           been
           a
           precedent
           act
           by
           joynt
           consent
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           that
           persons
           chosen
           by
           the
           
             free
             Vote
          
           of
           the
           major
           part
           of
           Corporations
           
             &c.
          
           should
           (
           if
           
             loyal
             )
          
           be
           Officers
           
             pro
             tempore
             ,
          
           to
           their
           owne
           Corporations
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           whole
           .
           But
           such
           agreement
           hath
           not
           been
           made
           ,
           (
           no
           not
           
             tacitely
             )
          
           by
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           nor
           no
           such
           institution
           of
           Christ
           hath
           appeared
           yet
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           answers
           also
           are
           applyable
           to
           what
           the
           same
           Author
           hath
           else
           where
           from
           the
           word
           CHVRCH
           ,
           
           as
           when
           he
           denieth
           a
           
             Particular
             Church
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             subject
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             priviledges
             of
             it
             ;
             because
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
          
           CHVRCH
           
             to
             which
             these
             promises
             are
             made
             ,
             is
             perpetual
             .
          
           Jer.
           31.
           36.
           
           The
           strength
           of
           which
           reasoning
           lies
           on
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           Churches
           ,
           is
           used
           in
           these
           places
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           represented
           as
           one
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           As
           if
           it
           were
           not
           common
           to
           call
           that
           perpetual
           which
           is
           so
           by
           succession
           of
           those
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           and
           Kinde
           ;
           because
           the
           Lord
           saith
           
             Day
             and
             Night
             shall
             not
             cease
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             ;
          
           doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           that
           all
           the
           essential
           properties
           of
           day
           or
           night
           do
           not
           agree
           to
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           day
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           rule
           in
           Nature
           and
           Reason
           ,
           
           that
           all
           the
           essential
           properties
           of
           general
           and
           common
           beings
           ,
           are
           really
           existent
           in
           the
           individual
           and
           partilars
           .
           
             Man
          
           is
           to
           continue
           on
           earth
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           does
           not
           therefore
           the
           essential
           properties
           of
           man
           agree
           to
           
             Peter
          
           or
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           because
           
             they
          
           were
           not
           to
           continue
           .
        
         
           His
           second
           and
           third
           Argument
           there
           ,
           is
           ;
           
             That
             a
             particular
             Church
             cannot
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
          
           and
           consequently
           of
           Church
           power
           (
           for
           the
           reason
           is
           the
           same
           )
           
             because
             the
             Church
             which
             hath
             these
             is
             sanctified
             ,
             is
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             it
             :
             
               &c.
            
             but
             a
             
             particular
             Church
             [
             as
             it
             is
             particular
             ]
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             such
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           But
           1.
           
           It
           was
           never
           said
           that
           one
           particular
           Church
           is
           so
           the
           subject
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           that
           another
           is
           not
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           speak
           properly
           ,
           The
           Church
           not
           as
           
             visible
             ,
          
           nor
           as
           
             particular
             ,
          
           nor
           as
           
             invisible
             ,
          
           nor
           as
           
             universal
             ,
          
           is
           the
           subject
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           
             Church
             ;
          
           i.
           e.
           
           A
           
             society
             of
             Beleevers
             :
          
           and
           under
           that
           nation
           ,
           
             a
             particular
             Church
             considered
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             hath
             right
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             all
             these
             .
             All
             are
             yours
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           
             whether
             Paul
             or
             Christ
             .
          
           &c.
           So
           that
           this
           Author
           by
           adding
           this
           clause
           [
           as
           particular
           ]
           hath
           praevaricated
           and
           altered
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           .
        
         
           His
           last
           Argument
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Professors
           of
           Leyden
           ,
           and
           Amesius
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           That
           the
           former
           say
           nothing
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           the
           
             covenant
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             promises
             ,
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             belong
             to
             true
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             whether
             in
             a
          
           [
           particular
           Church
           ]
           or
           dispersed
           through
           the
           world
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Testimony
           seems
           rather
           to
           make
           against
           him
           .
           The
           other
           is
           expresly
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           speaks
           our
           very
           sense
           ,
           yea
           and
           terms
           almost
           insomuch
           that
           I
           wonder
           this
           Author
           is
           brought
           in
           as
           a
           witnesse
           :
           His
           words
           are
           ,
           even
           as
           they
           are
           cited
           by
           
             Apollonius
          
           himself
           :
           
             These
             things
             agree
             not
             to
             the
             whole
             multitude
             that
             professe
             Christ
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             those
             that
             are
             truly
             faithful
             :
             or
             they
             agree
             to
             the
             Church
             militant
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             ESSENTIAL
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             truly
             faithful
             .
          
           So
           then
           ,
           not
           to
           a
           Church
           as
           Vniversal
           or
           particular
           ,
           as
           Visible
           or
           invisible
           ,
           but
           as
           essentially
           a
           Church
           ,
           which
           a
           particular
           Church
           may
           be
           .
           
        
         
           And
           the
           former
           replies
           also
           will
           serve
           unto
           what
           the
           other
           Authors
           urge
           from
           such
           like
           Scriptures
           and
           places
           :
           
           as
           1.
           M.
           
             Hudson
          
           from
           Act.
           8.
           3.
           
           
           
             Saul
             made
             havock
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           
           Gal.
           1.
           13.
           
           
             I
             persecuted
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           32.
           
           
             Give
             none
             offence
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           28.
           
           
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           15.
           
           
             That
             thou
             mayest
             know
             how
             to
             behave
             thy self
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             .
          
           Also
           when
           it
           is
           called
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             Barne
             ,
             a
             Draw-net
             ,
          
           a
           
             Marriage
             :
          
           and
           because
           1.
           Cor.
           12.
           the
           Church
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             one
             Body
             ,
          
           and
           
             one
             Woman
             ,
          
           Apoc.
           12.
           
             one
             sheepfold
             ,
          
           John
           10.
           
             one
             Dove
             ,
          
           Cant.
           2.
           2.
           
           All
           which
           ▪
           and
           other
           places
           wherein
           the
           word
           
           Church
           is
           used
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           evidenced
           ,
           either
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           essence
           of
           it
           :
           as
           all
           beleevers
           and
           Churches
           have
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Doctrine
           ,
           &c.
           or
           else
           as
           one
           
             mystical
             and
             invisible
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           but
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           insinuate
           ,
           much
           lesse
           prove
           :
           that
           they
           are
           all
           one
           external
           and
           visible
           Corporation
           .
        
         
           3.
           M.
           
             Noyes
          
           who
           useth
           the
           same
           places
           of
           Scripture
           as
           the
           other
           ;
           as
           also
           Apoc.
           11.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           the
           Church
           is
           described
           as
           one
           City
           ,
           one
           new
           Jerusalem
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           That
           place
           is
           taken
           by
           great
           Expositors
           ,
           to
           signifie
           such
           a
           state
           as
           is
           not
           yet
           in
           being
           ;
           what
           it
           will
           be
           when
           that
           shall
           exist
           ,
           is
           uncertain
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           grant
           it
           to
           be
           one
           City
           and
           Kingdome
           as
           a
           mysticall
           body
           :
           1.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           Christ
           the
           head
           .
           2.
           
           In
           regard
           that
           all
           Churches
           in
           their
           severall
           places
           ,
           walke
           by
           the
           same
           Laws
           &c.
           
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           essentially
           agreeing
           together
           ,
           but
           not
           visibly
           governing
           as
           one
           body
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           London
           
             Ministers
          
           part
           1.
           pag.
           3.
           who
           urge
           the
           forenamed
           place
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           and
           that
           the
           Apostle
           maketh
           the
           whole
           Church
           but
           one
           Organical
           body
           (
           a
           contradiction
           to
           their
           assertion
           
             Praefat.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           That
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           
             similar
             body
          
           (
           which
           overthrows
           their
           present
           Tenent
           ;
           for
           in
           a
           
             similar
             body
          
           all
           the
           parts
           together
           have
           no
           more
           internal
           power
           then
           single
           ;
           as
           in
           drops
           of
           water
           ,
           single
           Corporations
           ,
           as
           single
           ,
           though
           united
           in
           place
           .
           )
           So
           
             part
             2.
             p.
             66.
          
           where
           also
           they
           say
           that
           Eph.
           4.
           4.
           
           Christ
           is
           considered
           
             mystically
             ,
          
           not
           personally
           ;
           and
           if
           mystically
           ,
           not
           visibly
           .
           )
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           First
           The
           Apostles
           
             scope
             ,
          
           and
           then
           the
           
             supposition
          
           he
           goes
           on
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           eyed
           .
           The
           scope
           is
           to
           exhort
           to
           humility
           in
           great
           gifts
           ,
           to
           contentednesse
           in
           mean
           gifts
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           and
           edification
           by
           all
           gifts
           .
           The
           supposition
           he
           grounds
           his
           Argument
           on
           ,
           is
           the
           relation
           wherein
           believers
           stand
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           of
           members
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           body
           ,
           
             s●il
             .
          
           of
           Christ
           mystically
           considered
           (
           as
           the
           Ministers
           speak
           )
           but
           he
           neither
           expresseth
           nor
           implyeth
           the
           visibility
           of
           this
           body
           ,
           or
           the
           outward
           onenesse
           of
           it
           :
           if
           he
           mean
           the
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           particular
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           Reverend
           Assembly
           ;
           who
           in
           the
           places
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           quote
           Eph.
           4.
           3.
           
           &c.
           To
           which
           Answer
           hath
           
           been
           given
           above
           ;
           and
           may
           again
           when
           we
           come
           particulary
           to
           reply
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           first
           Argument
           of
           
             Apollonius
          
           and
           others
           drawn
           from
           expressions
           that
           speake
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           one
           :
           one
           body
           ,
           house
           ,
           Kingdome
           ,
           family
           ,
           sheepfold
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           
             Achileum
             ,
          
           or
           
             Fort
             Royall
          
           in
           this
           Garison
           ;
           and
           which
           ,
           if
           I
           be
           not
           greatly
           overseene
           ,
           hath
           been
           ,
           by
           the
           former
           weapons
           out
           of
           Christs
           Armory
           absolutely
           taken
           and
           demolished
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Argument
           followes
           which
           is
           :
           
           
             There
             is
             certaine
             Societie
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             communion
             by
             divine
             institution
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             certain
             universall
             body
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             internall
             fellowship
             and
             obligation
             to
             mutuall
             offices
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             which
             doth
             require
             an
             externall
             and
             outward
             Society
             ,
             and
             Commuion
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             in
             exhorting
             ,
             reproving
             ,
             comforting
             ,
             edifying
             one
             another
             —
             and
             that
             fellowship
             which
             the
             members
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             retain
             among
             themselves
             ,
             in
             a
             due
             proportion
             Churches
             Provinciall
             and
             Nationall
             ought
             to
             keep
             —
             by
             which
             communion
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             all
             Nationall
             Churches
             do
             grow
             up
             to
             one
             Vniversall
             Ecclesiasticall
             body
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ans.
          
           This
           reason
           no
           way
           concludes
           the
           intended
           proposition
           :
           I
           willingly
           grant
           there
           is
           a
           mutuall
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           communion
           ;
           which
           also
           requires
           an
           outward
           communion
           in
           many
           respects
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           in
           those
           named
           by
           this
           Author
           ,
           viz.
           
             exhortation
             ,
             reproof
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           indeed
           ,
           this
           was
           all
           the
           combination
           that
           was
           in
           the
           most
           Primitive
           Churches
           :
           and
           such
           inward
           and
           outward
           communion
           there
           is
           to
           bee
           betwixt
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           friends
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           nations
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           this
           argues
           not
           that
           therefore
           they
           must
           be
           one
           body
           in
           point
           of
           Government
           .
           Neighbour
           Nations
           are
           to
           retain
           this
           inward
           communion
           ,
           and
           outward
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           may
           make
           for
           mutuall
           good
           ,
           and
           there
           may
           bee
           a
           society
           or
           league
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           as
           betwixt
           
             Solomon
          
           and
           the
           King
           of
           
             Aegypt
             ,
          
           betwixt
           
             Solomon
          
           and
           
             Hiram
             ,
          
           King
           of
           
             Tyre
             .
          
           So
           men
           of
           the
           same
           trade
           and
           profession
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           same
           art
           ,
           have
           an
           internall
           communion
           together
           ,
           and
           this
           requires
           some
           outward
           communion
           also
           ,
           as
           occasion
           serves
           ;
           but
           it
           no
           way
           concludes
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           one
           body
           or
           Corporation
           ;
           Suppose
           some
           dwell
           at
           London
           ,
           some
           at
           Yorke
           ,
           some
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           France
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           also
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Vnion
           that
           the
           members
           of
           a
           Church
           have
           one
           
           with
           another
           ,
           the
           same
           have
           the
           severall
           Churches
           among
           themselves
           ,
           IN
           A
           DVE
           PROPORTION
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Author
           ;
           but
           this
           proportion
           is
           not
           IDENTITIE
           ,
           or
           samenesse
           of
           Relation
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           neer
           a
           relation
           ,
           nor
           gives
           that
           power
           that
           the
           former
           relation
           doth
           .
           As
           the
           same
           relation
           that
           the
           members
           of
           a
           Family
           have
           one
           unto
           another
           ;
           the
           same
           in
           a
           due
           proportion
           have
           particular
           families
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           but
           no
           man
           will
           say
           that
           what
           the
           members
           of
           a
           family
           ,
           especially
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           doe
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           the
           same
           may
           a
           Corpoporation
           of
           Families
           do
           among
           themselves
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           neernesse
           ,
           but
           not
           altogether
           the
           same
           .
           And
           this
           also
           is
           sufficient
           for
           the
           second
           Argument
           .
           I
           shall
           meet
           with
           it
           again
           anon
           in
           the
           first
           Argument
           of
           the
           
             Reverend
             Assembly
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Third
           .
           
           
             There
             were
             certaine
             meetings
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             which
             did
             represent
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             businesse
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             was
             transacted
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             part
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Discipline
             :
          
           and
           there
           were
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           sent
           unto
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           Matth.
           21.
           19.
           and
           therewere
           the
           brethren
           out
           of
           Galilee
           and
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           I
           deny
           (
           with
           the
           Protestant
           Divines
           against
           the
           Papists
           )
           that
           there
           is
           any
           Representative
           Church
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           or
           that
           this
           was
           one
           ;
           it
           was
           onely
           at
           present
           a
           Particular
           Congregation
           whereof
           the
           Apostles
           were
           members
           ,
           though
           principall
           ones
           ,
           but
           not
           yet
           
             actually
             instituted
             Officers
             ,
          
           neither
           of
           this
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           which
           appears
           vers
           4.
           8.
           
           
             Tarry
             ye
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             in
             Jerusalem
             till
             you
             have
             received
             power
             from
             on
             high
             .
          
           But
           it
           was
           indeed
           that
           
             first
          
           Church
           from
           whence
           all
           Churches
           were
           to
           be
           produced
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           (
           especially
           )
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           these
           members
           were
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           severally
           or
           joyntly
           to
           plant
           those
           Churches
           (
           for
           some
           members
           of
           this
           Church
           did
           plant
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Apostles
           onely
           ,
           as
           is
           expressed
           chap
           8.
           )
           as
           one
           man
           that
           is
           father
           by
           generation
           of
           many
           Families
           ;
           neither
           is
           an
           universal
           man
           ,
           nor
           doth
           ever
           represent
           them
           ;
           neither
           is
           he
           the
           Governour
           alwaies
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           certain
           time
           onely
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           it
           were
           the
           Representative
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           universal
           Officers
           were
           there
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           their
           priviledge
           ,
           as
           was
           shewed
           above
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           universal
           Officers
           ,
           and
           
           that
           severally
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           the
           Churches
           were
           one
           body
           under
           one
           number
           of
           Officers
           then
           ;
           yet
           they
           having
           no
           successors
           in
           the
           latitude
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           the
           Church
           now
           becomes
           many
           :
           else
           you
           may
           as
           well
           conclude
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           world
           must
           still
           be
           one
           under
           one
           sort
           of
           Governours
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           so
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Adam
          
           and
           
             Noah
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           act
           declares
           very
           small
           power
           in
           the
           Apostles
           or
           universal
           Church
           ;
           for
           they
           could
           not
           
             make
          
           an
           universal
           Officer
           ;
           whereas
           every
           particular
           Church
           can
           make
           its
           particular
           Officers
           :
           and
           this
           shews
           there
           was
           then
           no
           Catholick
           government
           ,
           properly
           such
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           reserved
           to
           Christ
           alone
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           it
           conclude
           ;
           it
           argues
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           is
           formally
           to
           
             chuse
          
           its
           Catholick
           Officers
           (
           for
           so
           they
           did
           )
           and
           to
           come
           together
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           puts
           the
           brethren
           into
           great
           
             liberty
          
           and
           
             priviledge
             ,
          
           for
           
             they
          
           choose
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           onely
           put
           them
           upon
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           prayed
           over
           it
           .
           But
           to
           avoid
           this
           ,
           else-where
           labour
           is
           used
           to
           prove
           that
           here
           were
           onely
           the
           Apostles
           or
           Elders
           in
           this
           election
           :
           
             quid
             non
             mortalia
             pectora
             cogis
             (
             Regni
             )
             sacra
             fames
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           Argument
           there
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           businesse
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           was
           transacted
           ,
           
             scil.
          
           the
           election
           of
           an
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
             Adam
          
           did
           represent
           all
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           transacted
           the
           affairs
           and
           businesse
           of
           the
           universal
           Catholick
           world
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           after
           his
           fall
           :
           so
           likewise
           
             Noah
          
           and
           his
           family
           after
           the
           flood
           ,
           Gen.
           8.
           doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           that
           the
           whole
           world
           should
           be
           but
           one
           Kingdom
           or
           Corporation
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           usual
           for
           Kingdoms
           to
           send
           out
           Colonies
           into
           forraigne
           parts
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           power
           to
           become
           Common-wealths
           of
           themselves
           ,
           without
           dependence
           ,
           unlesse
           voluntary
           ,
           upon
           that
           Kingdom
           from
           whence
           they
           had
           their
           Original
           ,
           as
           New-England
           .
           So
           fathers
           of
           Families
           yeild
           their
           sons
           an
           entire
           governement
           in
           their
           owne
           families
           ,
           without
           necessarily
           engageing
           them
           to
           the
           families
           of
           their
           brethren
           ,
           further
           then
           mutuall
           love
           and
           relations
           shall
           require
           .
           But
           before
           the
           Colonies
           be
           sent
           out
           ,
           the
           Nation
           from
           whence
           they
           arise
           ,
           doth
           represent
           and
           transact
           the
           businesse
           both
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           those
           Colonies
           :
           and
           the
           father
           of
           the
           Families
           both
           represents
           and
           transacts
           the
           businesse
           of
           the
           Families
           that
           spring
           from
           him
           :
           yet
           are
           both
           the
           
           one
           and
           other
           afterward
           ,
           without
           any
           absolute
           and
           necessary
           dependence
           either
           upon
           the
           one
           or
           other
           .
           So
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Christs
           Church
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           was
           as
           it
           were
           the
           mother
           to
           the
           rest
           ;
           The
           Apostles
           
             &c.
          
           spiritual
           fathers
           ,
           who
           represented
           and
           transacted
           the
           affairs
           of
           all
           Churches
           that
           should
           flow
           from
           that
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           when
           such
           Churches
           came
           to
           be
           planted
           ,
           they
           shewed
           by
           their
           practise
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           instated
           them
           in
           entyre
           power
           ,
           without
           any
           necessary
           dependence
           on
           other
           Churches
           ,
           whether
           single
           or
           combined
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           out
           of
           the
           first
           and
           second
           chapters
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           noted
           before
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           particular
           is
           of
           little
           moment
           :
           for
           the
           brethren
           that
           are
           called
           
             Galileans
             ,
          
           vers.
           11.
           were
           so
           by
           countrey
           ;
           but
           now
           were
           by
           habitation
           and
           dwelling
           ,
           in
           all
           probability
           of
           
             Hierusalem
             .
          
           And
           howsoever
           ,
           the
           thing
           is
           not
           much
           material
           ,
           seeing
           there
           was
           then
           no
           other
           Church
           or
           societie
           of
           Christians
           visible
           ,
           but
           that
           at
           
             Hierusalem
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           the
           former
           answers
           take
           off
           this
           also
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           first
           scripture
           ,
           viz.
           from
           Act.
           1.
           is
           answered
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           followes
           out
           of
           Act.
           15.
           22.
           
           
           
             Where
             that
             Assembly
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             by
             ordinary
             power
             prescribed
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             Cannons
             and
             decrees
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             by
             authority
             imposed
             them
             on
             them
             ▪
             this
             Assembly
             is
             called
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             to
             doe
             so
             could
             not
             bee
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             Provinciall
             or
             Nationall
             Assembly
             ▪
             much
             lesse
             of
             a
             Congregationall
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             which
             therefore
             this
             Assembly
             represented
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           The
           former
           answers
           touching
           the
           prerogative
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           mother
           Church
           ,
           are
           equally
           applyable
           to
           this
           also
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           called
           The
           Church
           indefinitely
           ,
           but
           with
           reference
           to
           THAT
           PLACE
           
             scil.
          
           
           of
           
             Hierusalem
             ,
          
           as
           by
           the
           context
           appeares
           ,
           for
           vers.
           22.
           
           'T
           is
           said
           ,
           It
           seems
           good
           to
           the
           Church
           to
           send
           chosen
           men
           of
           their
           OWN
           company
           ;
           but
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           as
           constituted
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Hierusalem
             ,
          
           and
           the
           messengers
           of
           
             Antioch
             ,
          
           &c.
           is
           not
           called
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           was
           not
           then
           the
           representative
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           first
           chapter
           ;
           there
           beeing
           now
           other
           Churches
           planted
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           there
           by
           their
           messengers
           .
           Neither
           was
           the
           Colledge
           of
           the
           Apostles
           there
           ,
           the
           standing
           and
           supreme
           
           Court
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           Churches
           were
           to
           appeale
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           judgement
           they
           were
           to
           stand
           ;
           but
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           Churches
           they
           planted
           .
           For
           
             Paul
          
           as
           he
           went
           not
           up
           to
           
             Hierusalem
          
           himselfe
           at
           first
           (
           as
           was
           noted
           above
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           teach
           the
           Churches
           any
           such
           duty
           of
           necessity
           binding
           them
           )
           so
           neither
           did
           he
           now
           either
           himselfe
           or
           others
           therefore
           go
           up
           from
           
             Antioch
          
           to
           
             Hierusalem
             ,
          
           
           as
           if
           he
           had
           not
           plenary
           and
           full
           power
           to
           have
           determined
           the
           controversie
           ;
           but
           for
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ;
           who
           either
           were
           told
           by
           those
           that
           came
           from
           
             Hierusalem
             ,
          
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           by
           what
           the
           Apostles
           wrote
           in
           their
           letter
           ,
           vers.
           24.
           
             to
             whom
             we
             gave
             no
             such
             commandement
             :
          
           implying
           that
           those
           persons
           had
           given
           out
           that
           they
           had
           such
           command
           from
           the
           Apostles
           )
           or
           else
           they
           desired
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           other
           ▪
           Apostles
           also
           for
           further
           confirmation
           ;
           Therefore
           doth
           
             Paul
          
           goe
           up
           .
           Also
           in
           divers
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           hee
           joynes
           
             Timothy
             ,
             Sylvanus
          
           and
           
             Sosthenes
             ,
          
           &c.
           with
           himself
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           
             all
             the
             Brethren
             ,
          
           Gal.
           1.
           1.
           as
           here
           the
           Apostles
           joyned
           the
           
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             ;
          
           yet
           these
           examples
           doe
           not
           argue
           that
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           the
           Apostles
           had
           not
           absolute
           power
           of
           themselves
           to
           have
           determined
           the
           controversie
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           denyed
           that
           this
           Assembly
           did
           act
           by
           an
           
             ordinary
          
           power
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Apostles
           presence
           made
           not
           the
           Assembly
           
             extraordinary
             :
          
           then
           was
           it
           but
           an
           ordinary
           and
           particular
           Church
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           or
           three
           partcular
           Churches
           at
           the
           most
           ;
           (
           there
           being
           many
           other
           Churches
           then
           planted
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           Elders
           there
           ,
           nor
           were
           sent
           to
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           is
           related
           ,
           )
           and
           then
           it
           will
           fall
           out
           ,
           either
           that
           they
           did
           conclude
           and
           injoyne
           onely
           Doctrinally
           ,
           (
           though
           with
           authority
           )
           or
           else
           that
           a
           particular
           and
           ordinary
           Church
           ,
           or
           two
           or
           three
           Churches
           by
           ordinary
           power
           may
           prescribe
           ,
           and
           by
           authoritie
           injoyne
           Lawes
           to
           all
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
           by
           way
           of
           Jurisdiction
           .
           It
           will
           not
           be
           easie
           to
           get
           safe
           from
           betwixt
           the
           hornes
           of
           this
           argument
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           it
           will
           not
           prejudice
           me
           to
           yeeld
           it
           an
           ordinary
           Assembly
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           granted
           to
           any
           Assembly
           of
           one
           Church
           or
           more
           ,
           to
           do
           as
           much
           as
           is
           here
           expressed
           this
           councell
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           viz.
           1.
           
           To
           meet
           for
           the
           discussion
           of
           any
           Doctrine
           that
           afflicts
           the
           Churches
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           bee
           sent
           unto
           as
           these
           were
           .
           2.
           
           To
           conferre
           scriptures
           together
           which
           concerns
           those
           points
           .
           3.
           
           Light
           appearing
           
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           may
           represent
           their
           results
           ,
           
           as
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           minde
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           4.
           
           MINISTERIALLY
           IMPOSE
           and
           enjoyn
           to
           all
           other
           Churches
           what
           appears
           to
           be
           the
           clear
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             Paul
          
           did
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           having
           no
           expresse
           command
           :
           and
           as
           any
           of
           our
           Brethren
           do
           when
           they
           preach
           the
           Word
           :
           Do
           they
           not
           
             injoyne
             obedience
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           but
           withall
           they
           disclaim
           having
           
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             ,
          
           so
           as
           to
           
             Excommunicate
             any
             alone
             by
             themselves
             ,
          
           if
           they
           obey
           not
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           do
           the
           former
           by
           Authority
           ,
           because
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           it
           was
           an
           Assembly
           representing
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           because
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Catholick
           Officers
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           acted
           by
           the
           ordinary
           power
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           The
           Reason
           overthrowes
           the
           Argument
           :
           
           
             For
             if
             it
             was
             therefore
             an
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           Then
           if
           the
           Apostles
           had
           been
           absent
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           but
           the
           Assembly
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           .
           And
           the
           Apostles
           when
           assembled
           alone
           ,
           had
           made
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           So
           the
           universality
           or
           Catholicisme
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           depended
           wholely
           and
           solely
           on
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           Or
           else
           secondly
           ,
           The
           Apostles
           if
           alone
           out
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           neither
           severally
           nor
           joyntly
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           able
           to
           determine
           and
           do
           what
           was
           here
           done
           .
        
         
           Or
           else
           thirdly
           ,
           The
           Apostles
           in
           this
           Assembly
           did
           denude
           and
           strip
           themselves
           of
           their
           Apostolical
           power
           (
           or
           at
           least
           suspend
           it
           it
           for
           that
           time
           )
           and
           acted
           onely
           as
           ordinary
           Elders
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           :
           but
           then
           it
           would
           follow
           ,
           either
           ,
           that
           that
           particular
           Church
           of
           Jerusalem
           was
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           (
           as
           Rome
           is
           said
           to
           be
           )
           for
           there
           were
           messengers
           from
           few
           (
           if
           from
           more
           then
           one
           )
           other
           Churches
           :
           Or
           that
           the
           Apostles
           though
           laying
           aside
           their
           being
           Elders
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           was
           their
           Apostleship
           )
           did
           yet
           act
           as
           Elders
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           :
           all
           which
           are
           (
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           )
           crasse
           interferings
           .
        
         
           I
           thinke
           this
           Church
           acted
           1.
           
           As
           the
           mother
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           As
           having
           an
           accesse
           of
           Authority
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           
           3.
           
           As
           being
           the
           Church
           from
           which
           the
           scandal
           enquired
           about
           ,
           was
           conceived
           to
           arise
           .
           Neither
           doth
           the
           joyning
           of
           the
           Elders
           and
           Brethren
           wholy
           take
           off
           the
           eminency
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           Apostles
           above
           the
           rest
           (
           for
           
             their
          
           speeches
           onely
           are
           recorded
           )
           no
           more
           then
           
             Paul's
          
           joyning
           others
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Epistles
           :
           though
           it
           do
           argue
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           had
           not
           that
           esteem
           of
           them
           as
           infallible
           alone
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           also
           for
           that
           other
           place
           brought
           for
           confirmation
           of
           the
           third
           Argument
           ,
           [
           A
           Representative
           Catholick
           Church
           in
           Scripture
           .
           ]
        
         
           The
           fourth
           and
           last
           Argument
           is
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           some
           Reformed
           Divines
           ;
           
           
             viz.
             Walaeus
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Professors
             of
             Leydon
             .
          
           But
           the
           first
           speaks
           nothing
           for
           him
           but
           what
           all
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           was
           granted
           above
           .
           
             scil.
          
           
             The
             Church
             saith
             he
             ,
             may
             be
             considered
             two
             waies
             .
             1.
             
             Vniversally
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             which
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             
             which
             in
             a
             certain
             sense
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             may
             even
             be
             called
             Catholick
             :
             or
             for
             a
             particular
             Flock
             ,
             tyed
             unto
             one
             place
             .
          
           In
           which
           sense
           I
           know
           none
           denie
           a
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           it
           being
           one
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           ordinary
           
             Creed
             ,
          
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ;
           that
           
             the
             Church
             is
             now
             no
             longer
             bound
             to
             any
             one
             place
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Jewish
             Government
             .
          
           But
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           several
           members
           and
           societies
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           dispersed
           over
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           But
           this
           doth
           no
           more
           conclude
           that
           therefore
           they
           are
           one
           
             Visible
             Corporation
             ,
          
           then
           when
           we
           say
           ;
           
             Mankinde
          
           is
           spread
           over
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           therefore
           all
           men
           are
           one
           company
           or
           body
           politick
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           
             Professors
             of
             Leyden
          
           are
           against
           him
           ;
           for
           they
           distinguish
           betweene
           a
           
             Visible
             and
             particular
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           betweene
           the
           
             Invisible
             and
             universal
             :
          
           
           and
           say
           ,
           
             That
             a
             
               Visible
               Church
            
             is
             considered
             two
             waies
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             a
             company
             or
             Society
             of
             one
             Towne
             ,
             City
             ,
             or
             Province
             ,
             which
             are
             united
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             Faith
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             [
             Forme
             of
             outward
             Government
             ]
             or
             else
             it
             is
             considered
             as
             a
             certain
             Oecumenical
             and
             Vniversal
             body
             ,
             dispersed
             in
             several
             places
             throughout
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             Although
             THEY
             DIFFER
             IN
             THE
             EXTERNALL
             FORME
             IT SELFE
             OF
             CHVRCH-GOVERNEMENT
             
             
             and
             circumstantial
             Rites
             very
             much
             :
             yet
             agreeing
             in
             the
             ESSENTIAL
             VNITY
             OF
             FAITH
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Whence
             that
             is
             common
             in
             
               Cyprian
               :
               Episcopatus
               unus
               est
               ,
               cujus
               à
               singulis
               in
               solidum
               pars
               tenetur
               .
            
          
           W●ich
           words
           evidently
           destroy
           this
           opinion
           .
           For
           first
           they
           make
           the
           
             Essentialunion
          
           or
           forme
           of
           the
           Society
           and
           onenesse
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           consist
           in
           the
           onenesse
           of
           Faith
           and
           Sacraments
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           imply
           ,
           That
           Government
           is
           one
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           but
           divers
           as
           it
           is
           in
           severall
           Churches
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           severall
           Officers
           ;
           for
           so
           
             Calvine
          
           (
           in
           Ephes.
           4.
           11.
           
           )
           expounds
           that
           of
           
             Cyprian
             :
          
           The
           Episcopacie
           he
           gives
           to
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           in
           the
           administring
           whereof
           ,
           every
           one
           hath
           his
           part
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           And
           (
           which
           chiefly
           assaulteth
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           cause
           for
           which
           it
           is
           brought
           by
           this
           Author
           )
           They
           make
           the
           very
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           universal
           Church
           and
           a
           particular
           Church
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           disagree
           in
           the
           outward
           or
           visible
           forme
           of
           Church-Government
           ;
           therefore
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           
             Professors
             of
             Leyden
             ,
          
           the
           
             Vniversal
             Church
             is
             not
             one
             Governing
             Body
             ,
          
           for
           then
           the
           Government
           must
           be
           one
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           
             Essence
             ,
             Nature
             ,
          
           and
           
             Kinde
             ,
          
           but
           one
           in
           
             Number
             ,
             Existence
             ,
             single
             and
             Indivual
             being
             .
          
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           answer
           in
           particular
           to
           
             Apollonius
             ,
          
           who
           indeed
           hath
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           for
           this
           opinion
           :
           others
           that
           follow
           ,
           having
           taken
           his
           grounds
           ,
           and
           dilated
           them
           a
           little
           but
           not
           much
           strengthened
           them
           thereby
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           in
           the
           sequele
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           next
           Defendant
           of
           this
           opinion
           is
           M.
           
             Hudson
             ,
          
           
           cited
           in
           the
           first
           chapter
           :
           
           his
           sense
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           his
           words
           and
           expressions
           not
           so
           distinct
           as
           the
           former
           .
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           his
           Arguments
           (
           such
           as
           seem
           to
           differ
           from
           those
           before
           )
           1.
           note
           that
           the
           Scripture
           he
           brings
           to
           signifie
           the
           
             whole
             company
             of
             the
          
           
             *
          
           
             Elect
             ,
          
           are
           the
           same
           in
           sense
           with
           those
           which
           he
           brings
           to
           signifie
           
             one
          
           
             *
          
           
             Visible
             Vniversal
             body
             :
          
           and
           so
           are
           they
           expounded
           (
           as
           I
           have
           done
           )
           by
           the
           best
           interpreters
           ,
           even
           those
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           .
           His
           first
           place
           is
           Eph.
           5.
           26.
           
           
             Christ
             loved
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             for
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Elect.
           
           So
           also
           saith
           
             Beza
             ,
          
           but
           
             Beza
          
           parallels
           and
           make
           the
           same
           in
           sense
           with
           it
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           12.
           27.
           
           Eph.
           1.
           22.
           and
           Eph.
           4.
           15.
           16.
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           his
           larger
           notes
           on
           M.
           
             Hudsons
          
           second
           place
           cited
           for
           this
           Church
           of
           
           the
           Elect
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           Coloss.
           1.
           18.
           which
           place
           
             *
          
           
             Calvin
          
           understands
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           governed
           by
           Christ
           :
           So
           that
           these
           places
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           mystical
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           a
           Visible
           Vniversal
           Body
           ,
           then
           so
           are
           the
           other
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           those
           Interpreters
           .
           Besides
           
             *
          
           
             Calvin
          
           on
           that
           place
           whereon
           M.
           
             Hudson
          
           and
           the
           rest
           build
           their
           greatest
           strength
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           12.
           27.
           doth
           evidently
           make
           the
           Body
           and
           Corporation
           ,
           whereof
           beleevers
           are
           members
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           spiritual
           and
           mystical
           one
           ,
           and
           doth
           so
           distinguish
           it
           from
           the
           society
           and
           corporation
           they
           have
           as
           a
           politick
           or
           a
           civil
           body
           of
           a
           Towne
           or
           City
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Authors
           definition
           doth
           not
           reach
           the
           subject
           of
           his
           question
           ,
           but
           contains
           what
           is
           of
           all
           hands
           confessed
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           .
           
             The
             Vniversal
             Visible
             Church
             is
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             Visible
             Beleevers
             throughout
             the
             World
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           brings
           the
           description
           of
           the
           Church
           visible
           out
           of
           several
           Authors
           ;
           none
           of
           which
           (
           not
           
             Austins
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Calvins
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Bullingers
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Kekermans
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Zuinglius
          
           his
           ,
           nor
           
             Gerards
             ,
          
           nor
           
             Byfields
             ,
          
           who
           all
           take
           Vniversal
           in
           the
           sense
           now
           described
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           M.
           
             Hudson
             .
             )
          
           but
           one
           or
           two
           speak
           to
           the
           question
           :
           
             viz.
             Apollonius
             ,
          
           and
           perhaps
           P.
           
             Ramus
             :
          
           the
           former
           of
           which
           was
           pre-ingaged
           ;
           and
           touching
           the
           latter
           ,
           I
           referre
           the
           Reader
           to
           M.
           
             Beza's
          
           judgement
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           )
           with
           reference
           to
           this
           opinion
           .
           —
           
             Predixi
             ,
             quod
             in
             caeteris
             disciplinis-ausus
             esset
             ,
             mox
             etiam
             in
             Theologia
             tentaturum
             —
             Quid
             non
             ille
             ante
             mortem
             molitus
             est
             ,
             ut
             &
             in
             dogmatibus
             quibusdam
             ,
             &
             in
             tota
             Ecclesiastica
             Disciplinâ
             Gallicas
             Ecclesias
             inter
             se
             COMMITTERET
             —
             Vtinam
             ipsius
             scripta
             periissent
             ,
             quandoquidem
             haec
             est
             mundi
             INSANIA
             .
          
           Bezae
           
             Epist.
             ad
          
           Vrsinum
           
             in
             Organ
             .
          
           Aristot
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           acknowledges
           among
           other
           Authors
           
             *
          
           
             Ames
          
           to
           be
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           very
           
             *
          
           next
           page
           ,
           cites
           him
           as
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Yet
           those
           words
           of
           this
           Author
           which
           he
           cites
           ,
           speak
           nothing
           for
           him
           ,
           
           if
           compared
           with
           the
           Authors
           meaning
           :
           they
           are
           :
           
             We
             acknowledge
             a
             Catholick
             Visible
             Church
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             external
             and
             accidental
             forme
             ,
             in
             its
             parts
             (
             or
             members
             )
             both
             severally
             and
             joyntly
             .
          
           Which
           is
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ;
           that
           Christians
           as
           they
           are
           single
           men
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           combined
           into
           particular
           
           Churches
           ,
           are
           visible
           .
           But
           M.
           
             Hudson
          
           might
           have
           known
           or
           remembred
           ,
           that
           M.
           
             Ames
          
           doth
           expresly
           ,
           and
           
             in
             terminis
             ,
          
           reject
           an
           universal
           Visible
           Church
           in
           M.
           
             Hudsons
          
           sense
           :
           his
           words
           elsewhere
           are
           :
           
             The
             Church
             since
             Christs
             coming
             is
             not
             one
             CATHOLIQVE
             ,
             
             so
             as
             that
             all
             the
             faithfull
             dispersed
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             should
             be
             united
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             bond
             for
             outward
             relation
             )
             and
             depend
             upon
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Visible
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             Assembly
             of
             Pastors
             (
             or
             Presbyterie
             ,
             marke
             it
             :
             )
             but
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Churches
             as
             there
             are
             particular
             Congregations
             .
             For
             although
             the
             Church
             mystical
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             its
             members
             is
             distinguished
             into
             its
             subject
             and
             adjuncts
             ,
             as
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             the
             French
             ,
             the
             Belgick
             :
             as
             we
             use
             to
             call
             the
             sea
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             coast
             it
             beats
             upon
             ,
             as
             the
             Brittish
             ,
             the
             Belgick
             ,
             the
             Baltick
             sea
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             sea
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             instituted
             Churches
             are
             several
             distinct
             species
             ,
             or
             kindes
             ,
             or
             single
             bodies
             partaking
             of
             the
             same
             common
             Nature
             ,
             as
             severall
             springs
             ,
             several
             schools
             ,
             several
             families
             ;
             although
             perhaps
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             all
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             one
             Church
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             affection
             which
             they
             all
             have
             in
             commune
             .
             Like
             as
             many
             Families
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             noble
             and
             eminent
             Family
             ,
             are
             called
             by
             one
             name
             ,
          
           as
           the
           house
           of
           Nassau
           ,
           or
           the
           house
           of
           Austria
           ,
           which
           comprehends
           the
           Emperour
           and
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           who
           yet
           have
           no
           dependence
           in
           point
           of
           Government
           one
           on
           another
           .
           Now
           wee
           know
           who
           taxes
           some-body
           for
           this
           fault
           ,
           
           of
           citeing
           Authors
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           known
           to
           be
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           His
           explication
           of
           his
           question
           both
           confutes
           his
           opinion
           ,
           and
           also
           contradicteth
           plainly
           what
           he
           speaks
           of
           it
           .
           For
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             Catholicke
             visible
             is
             one
             whole
             body
             ,
             
             all
             whose
             parts
             or
             particular
             Churches
             are
             alike
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             :
          
           And
           avouches
           for
           this
           purpose
           the
           authority
           of
           
             Ames
             ▪
          
           who
           indeed
           saith
           so
           .
           Now
           in
           a
           body
           all
           whose
           parts
           are
           of
           like
           nature
           and
           quality
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           drops
           of
           water
           ,
           or
           stones
           in
           a
           heap
           :
           each
           part
           hath
           the
           same
           vertue
           and
           power
           that
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           together
           ,
           (
           the
           whole
           Sea
           ,
           or
           whole
           heape
           of
           Stones
           )
           have
           no
           other
           kinde
           of
           Vertue
           or
           power
           then
           one
           drop
           ,
           or
           one
           stone
           .
           Or
           to
           make
           it
           cleer
           by
           another
           similitude
           ,
           severall
           Kingdomes
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           severall
           Corporations
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           
           severall
           families
           in
           Corporation
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           all
           but
           members
           alike
           of
           the
           same
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           a
           higher
           body
           ,
           whereof
           when
           they
           are
           met
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           members
           ,
           (
           as
           Kingdomes
           of
           an
           Empire
           ,
           Corporations
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           Families
           of
           a
           Corporation
           ,
           )
           They
           should
           have
           no
           more
           nor
           greater
           power
           when
           met
           ,
           then
           when
           assunder
           ?
           As
           a
           multitude
           of
           single
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           of
           a
           Corporation
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           met
           ;
           yet
           have
           they
           not
           the
           more
           power
           then
           each
           one
           simply
           ,
           for
           their
           meeting
           ;
           their
           meeting
           addes
           no
           power
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           meet
           as
           members
           of
           a
           body
           superiour
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           severall
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           explication
           contradicteth
           expresly
           what
           he
           adds
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           (
           pag.
           21.
           )
           and
           which
           is
           his
           opinion
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           establish
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             Visible
             Catholique
             )
             is
             an
             Organicall
             ,
             Ministeriall
             Governing
             body
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ;
           not
           such
           a
           body
           as
           is
           the
           element
           of
           water
           or
           ayre
           ,
           every
           part
           whereof
           is
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           vertue
           and
           power
           in
           it selfe
           considered
           ;
           but
           such
           a
           body
           as
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           which
           is
           distinguished
           by
           severall
           members
           ,
           some
           principall
           ,
           some
           lesse
           principall
           ,
           some
           governing
           ,
           as
           head
           eyes
           ;
           some
           acting
           ,
           as
           hands
           fee●
           ;
           some
           governed
           ,
           as
           the
           body
           by
           the
           head
           eyes
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           such
           a
           body
           as
           all
           Corporations
           are
           .
           Now
           this
           contradicts
           plainly
           the
           former
           ,
           both
           opinion
           and
           expression
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Church
           be
           a
           similar
           body
           ,
           and
           all
           Congregations
           alike
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           nothing
           differing
           in
           nature
           or
           constitution
           ,
           or
           power
           from
           the
           parts
           ;
           then
           the
           Catholick
           Vniversall
           visible
           Church
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           the
           Governing
           Church
           ,
           then
           a
           particular
           .
           As
           the
           whole
           sea
           is
           no
           more
           Water
           then
           one
           drop
           ,
           nor
           all
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           taken
           as
           single
           men
           ,
           have
           no
           more
           or
           higher
           authority
           then
           one
           man
           :
           nor
           all
           families
           then
           one
           family
           :
           nor
           all
           Corporations
           then
           one
           Corporation
           .
        
         
           Wee
           see
           that
           't
           is
           not
           one
           sort
           of
           men
           onely
           that
           are
           obnoxious
           to
           contradictions
           ,
           both
           verball
           and
           reall
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Author
           he
           seem●
           to
           follo●
           ,
           
           (
           viz.
           
             Apollonius
             )
          
           enterprets
           that
           place
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           16.
           
           
             The
             whole
             body
             fitly
             joyned
             together
             ,
          
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           an
           
             Organicall
             Ministeriall
          
           body
           
             differing
          
           in
           members
           ;
           which
           Mr
           
             Hudson
          
           expounds
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           a
           Similar
           and
           body
           whose
           parts
           are
           all
           alike
           .
           
           Wee
           see
           here
           also
           ,
           that
           even
           persons
           
             of
             this
             opinion
             cannot
             agree
             among
             themselves
             ,
          
           shall
           wee
           
             therefore
             say
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             seeing
             one
             would
             have
             one
             thing
             ,
             another
             another
             ?
          
           We
           must
           
           then
           reach
           out
           the
           same
           ingenuity
           unto
           others
           ,
           differing
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           that
           we
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           our selves
           .
        
         
           About
           his
           answers
           to
           the
           objections
           he
           brings
           against
           his
           opinion
           ,
           
           we
           may
           note
           severall
           things
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           the
           1.
           
           Objection
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             dwelling
             in
             one
             Towne
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             being
             member
             of
             another
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             dis-churching
             that
             Church
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Tovvne
             where
             he
             dwells
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           answer
           is
           ready
           according
           to
           his
           opinion
           ;
           
           for
           they
           remaine
           still
           of
           the
           same
           integrall
           body
           ,
           if
           the
           
             whole
             Church
             bee
             but
             one
             visible
             Congregation
             :
          
           and
           so
           we
           see
           what
           way
           by
           this
           opinion
           is
           made
           to
           the
           
             scattering
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
          
           
           seeing
           men
           may
           remove
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           dwelling
           ,
           yet
           in
           relation
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           without
           danger
           of
           Schisme
           ;
           for
           they
           remaine
           still
           of
           the
           same
           single
           (
           though
           larger
           )
           bodie
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           may
           dwell
           in
           one
           Corporation
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           member
           of
           another
           ,
           yet
           he
           still
           abides
           a
           member
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           single
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           
             His
             2d
             .
             
             Objection
             is
             ,
          
           
           
             That
          
           if
           all
           particular
           Churches
           bee
           all
           one
           Church
           ,
           they
           must
           all
           meet
           some
           times
           .
        
         
           His
           answer
           is
           ,
           
           1.
           
           
             No
             ,
             It
             is
             sufficient
             that
             it
             have
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             Lavves
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           was
           there
           ever
           in
           the
           world
           such
           a
           Kingdome
           or
           Corporation
           ,
           that
           the
           members
           
             of
             it
             do
             not
             meet
             sometimes
             ,
          
           if
           it
           be
           not
           a
           meere
           visible
           Monarchy
           ,
           
           as
           under
           Popery
           .
           If
           it
           have
           any
           liberty
           left
           to
           the
           subjects
           ▪
           they
           must
           meet
           sometimes
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           their
           Deputies
           ,
           as
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Empire
           of
           
             Germanie
          
           in
           the
           states
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           His
           2d
           
             .
          
           answer
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           Catholicke
           visible
           ,
           hath
           met
           in
           Generall
           Councells
           ,
           as
           a
           
             ministeriall
          
           Church
           (
           and
           mark
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           ministeriall
           and
           heterogeneall
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           similar
           and
           homogeneall
           )
           but
           this
           is
           replyed
           to
           above
           ,
           where
           was
           shewed
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           most
           primitive
           Churches
           did
           not
           so
           act
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           whole
           Church
           did
           not
           meet
           in
           them
           .
           3.
           
           That
           they
           either
           acted
           as
           a
           similar
           body
           acts
           in
           the
           name
           of
           those
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           Churches
           that
           sent
           them
           each
           for
           their
           owne
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           all
           those
           ,
           whose
           Deputies
           they
           were
           for
           ought
           we
           have
           learnt
           yet
           :
           or
           else
           that
           they
           acted
           much
           by
           
             Regall
             power
             ,
          
           as
           by
           
             Constantines
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Nice
             ,
          
           and
           others
           by
           other
           Emperours
           :
           and
           they
           acted
           also
           in
           late
           Councels
           by
           
             Episcopall
             ,
             Archiepiscopall
          
           and
           
             Patriarchal
             power
             ,
          
           and
           not
           as
           a
           similar
           body
           .
           4.
           
           If
           those
           were
           
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           visible
           representative
           :
           How
           dare
           any
           particular
           Churches
           at
           most
           but
           (
           if
           )
           national
           ,
           abrogate
           and
           sweare
           against
           ,
           the
           Ordinances
           and
           government
           established
           by
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           .
           Let
           him
           minde
           this
           .
           Againe
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             power
             of
             a
             general
             Councel
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             ,
             is
             but
             EXTENSIVE
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             particular
             Churches
             INTENSIVE
             :
          
           but
           1.
           
           This
           overthrowes
           his
           tenet
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           hath
           no
           more
           power
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           properly
           ,
           but
           meerely
           by
           accident
           ,
           then
           a
           particular
           Church
           .
           And
           2.
           
           This
           plucks
           up
           his
           second
           Tenet
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           That
           this
           Catholick
           Church
           is
           the
           first
           Church
           ,
           to
           whom
           power
           is
           given
           :
           for
           if
           its
           power
           be
           extensive
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           inward
           ,
           It
           cannot
           be
           the
           first
           subject
           of
           power
           .
        
         
           The
           3d.
           Object
           .
           Hee
           moves
           against
           himselfe
           is
           :
           
           
             A
             visible
             Catholicke
             Church
             must
             have
             a
             visible
             (
             Catholicke
             )
             head
             .
          
        
         
           His
           1.
           answer
           is
           ,
           
           
             That
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             ,
             though
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           altogether
           an
           unsufficient
           answer
           .
           For
           Christ
           is
           the
           Head
           invisible
           ,
           and
           thence
           our
           divines
           affirme
           his
           body
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           mysticall
           also
           and
           invisible
           ,
           taken
           properly
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           saith
           that
           
             The
             Church
             ;
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             the
             government
             of
             it
             is
             absolutely
             Monarchicall
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Officers
             it
             is
             
               Aristocraticall
               .
            
          
           
           But
           this
           answers
           not
           the
           objection
           :
           for
           be
           it
           Monarchicall
           or
           Aristocraticall
           ;
           yet
           if
           the
           body
           bee
           one
           visible
           Corporation
           ,
           then
           must
           the
           Governours
           of
           it
           bee
           one
           visible
           ,
           either
           person
           or
           company
           of
           men
           usually
           ,
           or
           at
           sometimes
           ordinarily
           meeting
           together
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           be
           considered
           as
           one
           body
           or
           Colledge
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           whom
           this
           body
           is
           joyntly
           and
           together
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           asunder
           )
           to
           be
           governed
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           force
           of
           
             Calvins
          
           reason
           (
           on
           Eph.
           4.
           11.
           
           )
           though
           applyed
           to
           the
           Papacy
           .
           For
           if
           wee
           must
           bee
           one
           visible
           corporation
           ,
           there
           must
           bee
           one
           visible
           governour
           ,
           either
           person
           or
           society
           :
           which
           the
           Apostle
           omitting
           ,
           in
           that
           place
           where
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           have
           been
           mentioned
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           an
           ordinance
           ,
           cannot
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           be
           excused
           .
        
         
           His
           4th
           
             .
          
           Objection
           is
           :
           
           
             That
             if
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             bee
             one
             visible
             body
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             a
             visible
             existence
             and
             being
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             universall
             and
             Catholicke
             ;
             but
             universalls
             have
             no
             beeing
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             but
             they
             exist
             and
             have
             their
             being
             onely
             in
             particular
             ;
          
           
           as
           
             Mankinde
             in
             generall
          
           hath
           no
           being
           a
           part
           by
           it selfe
           from
           single
           men
           ,
           but
           hath
           its
           being
           in
           them
           onely
           .
        
         
           His
           Answer
           is
           :
           
           
             That
             all
             gathered
             aggregated
             ,
             or
             collected
             bodies
             do
             exist
             and
             have
             their
             beings
             so
             .
             As
             a
             heape
             of
             stones
             hath
             its
             being
             only
             in
             the
             particular
             stones
             :
             the
             water
             in
             particular
             drops
             :
             particular
             Churches
             consist
             of
             particular
             families
             :
             and
             families
             of
             particular
             persons
             :
             and
             an
             Army
             in
             the
             severall
             Brigades
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             one
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             never
             meet
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           reply
           amounts
           not
           to
           an
           answer
           .
           
           For
           no
           collected
           body
           that
           is
           made
           up
           of
           severall
           things
           ,
           
             hath
             its
             being
             in
             these
             things
             severally
             considered
             and
             apart
             ,
             but
             as
             united
             altogether
             ;
          
           it
           is
           not
           a
           heape
           of
           stones
           if
           one
           lye
           at
           
             Yorke
             ,
          
           some
           at
           
             London
             ,
          
           others
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Spaine
          
           &c.
           
           So
           a
           Church
           is
           not
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           one
           companie
           as
           the
           families
           are
           severall
           but
           as
           met
           together
           in
           one
           Assembly
           ;
           and
           so
           an
           Army
           ;
           Brigades
           may
           be
           sent
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           if
           that
           part
           were
           never
           united
           to
           the
           Army
           by
           1000.
           miles
           ,
           nor
           intended
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           not
           governed
           either
           
             by
             one
             visible
             head
             ,
          
           or
           
             by
             one
             visible
             Councell
             of
             Warre
             ,
          
           no
           man
           will
           say
           they
           are
           one
           Army
           :
           especially
           if
           one
           be
           in
           
             England
          
           and
           the
           other
           in
           
             America
             .
          
        
         
           Do
           wee
           not
           say
           ,
           The
           Parliament
           hath
           had
           severall
           Armies
           under
           severall
           distinct
           commanders
           in
           cheife
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           dependence
           one
           on
           another
           (
           as
           it
           was
           a
           good
           while
           after
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Essex
          
           had
           his
           Comission
           )
           and
           yet
           under
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Lawes
           Martiall
           published
           by
           them
           .
           So
           Christ
           from
           the
           Father
           by
           the
           Spirit
           is
           the
           governour
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           which
           Churches
           have
           no
           necessary
           dependence
           ,
           further
           then
           that
           of
           mutuall
           love
           spirit
           and
           law
           ,
           one
           on
           another
           .
        
         
           His
           5th
           
             .
          
           and
           last
           Objection
           is
           :
           
           
             The
             Catholicke
             Church
             may
             bee
             by
             persecutions
             ,
             &c.
             reduced
             to
             one
             Congregation
             .
          
        
         
           His
           answer
           is
           :
           
           
             It
             may
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             that
             one
             Congregation
             there
             remaines
             all
             the
             Essence
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             Visible
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             one
             single
             Congregation
             at
             present
             ,
             yea
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             then
             more
             properly
             the
             notion
             of
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             ,
             
             then
             of
             a
             particular
             one
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             but
             of
             one
             family
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             
               Noah's
            
             family
             in
             the
             Arke
             .
          
        
         
           But
           we
           see
           what
           straights
           this
           Large
           conceipt
           of
           the
           
             universall
             
             visible
          
           Church
           doth
           drive
           into
           ;
           
           for
           this
           implyes
           what
           was
           denyed
           before
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             is
             a
             species
             ,
             or
             lower
             kinde
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             Churches
             the
             severalls
             of
             it
             :
          
           for
           else
           confounds
           Vniversall
           and
           particular
           together
           :
           making
           an
           universall
           thing
           reducible
           to
           a
           particular
           ,
           and
           this
           extendible
           to
           an
           universal
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           could
           it
           bee
           
             Vniversall
             ,
          
           but
           as
           containing
           the
           
             Essence
             ;
          
           seeing
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           visible
           and
           present
           being
           it
           is
           particular
           .
           In
           which
           sence
           ,
           every
           Single
           man
           is
           a
           Catholique
           and
           Vniversal
           creature
           ,
           because
           he
           containes
           in
           him
           the
           same
           Essence
           and
           nature
           that
           is
           in
           all
           men
           ;
           and
           
             Adam
          
           should
           have
           been
           so
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           particular
           thing
           doth
           not
           therefore
           become
           an
           Vniversall
           one
           because
           it
           is
           first
           in
           its
           kinde
           and
           others
           that
           are
           produced
           from
           it
           ,
           particulars
           .
           
             Vniversalitie
          
           is
           a
           
             notion
          
           (
           though
           founded
           in
           Nature
           )
           not
           an
           existing
           thing
           ,
           to
           which
           any
           order
           of
           actual
           being
           can
           be
           attributed
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           the
           first
           in
           each
           kinde
           have
           all
           the
           priviledges
           of
           that
           kind
           whilest
           it
           remaines
           alone
           ,
           it
           shall
           bee
           a
           looser
           when
           it
           hath
           company
           ,
           if
           it
           then
           part
           with
           them
           ;
           unlesse
           it
           hath
           somewhat
           as
           good
           in
           Lieu
           ,
           which
           here
           appears
           not
           ;
           but
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           no
           way
           followes
           that
           because
           from
           one
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           same
           kinde
           may
           spring
           ,
           that
           therefore
           either
           this
           first
           (
           suppose
           a
           Family
           )
           must
           have
           government
           over
           them
           all
           ,
           or
           they
           over
           it
           ,
           or
           over
           one
           another
           ,
           whether
           joyntly
           or
           severally
           ,
           
             unlesse
             they
             so
             agree
             ,
          
           or
           there
           be
           an
           institution
           of
           one
           superiour
           to
           them
           all
           .
           Now
           how
           should
           it
           appeare
           there
           hath
           been
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           bee
           any
           such
           grant
           here
           ;
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           such
           record
           in
           scripture
           ;
           and
           besides
           hath
           beene
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           rise
           of
           Papacy
           ,
           
           as
           Mr
           
             Noyes
          
           acknowledges
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           things
           to
           bee
           noted
           before
           his
           Arguments
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Now
           the
           Arguments
           themselves
           follow
           to
           bee
           answered
           :
           they
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
           1.
           
           Certain
           places
           of
           scripture
           .
           2.
           
           One
           argument
           from
           reason
           .
           
           But
           seeing
           the
           former
           ,
           almost
           all
           ;
           runne
           upon
           the
           word
           CHVRCH
           ,
           set
           downe
           indefinitely
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           replyed
           to
           before
           .
        
         
           
             His
             argument
             is
             ;
          
           If
           particular
           Churches
           be
           visible
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           an
           universall
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
           for
           every
           particular
           or
           part
           ,
           belongs
           to
           some
           generall
           and
           whole
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           the
           particulars
           are
           ,
           such
           the
           Generall
           :
           if
           those
           be
           visible
           ,
           then
           this
           also
           .
        
         
         
           
             Answ.
          
           More
           ●are
           should
           have
           beene
           taken
           ,
           then
           to
           use
           so
           
             lax
             à
             medium
          
           in
           so
           weighty
           an
           Argument
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
           ●
           .
           in
           the
           Licence
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           this
           to
           be
           .
           But
           to
           the
           matter
           .
           There
           is
           great
           difference
           betweene
           Natural
           ;
           and
           betweene
           Metaphysicall
           ,
           and
           ●ivill
           or
           Politicke
           bodies
           .
           For
           in
           a
           Naturall
           body
           ,
           all
           whose
           parts
           and
           members
           are
           actually
           and
           naturally
           joyned
           and
           united
           together
           :
           the
           whole
           is
           visible
           because
           the
           parts
           are
           visible●
           but
           in
           a
           metaphysicall
           body
           ,
           or
           totum
           ,
           or
           whole
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           Generalls
           that
           are
           ,
           by
           the
           reason
           of
           man
           drawne
           from
           particulars
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           farre
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           particulars
           are
           visible
           ,
           the
           Generall
           or
           universall
           invisible
           :
           
             Peter
             ,
             Iames
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           are
           visible
           ,
           but
           manhood
           or
           mans
           nature
           
             (
             animal
             rationale
             )
          
           which
           is
           the
           Vniversall
           agreeing
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           is
           not
           visible
           :
           It
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           seene
           with
           the
           eye
           .
           So
           also
           in
           Civil
           bodies
           or
           Corporations
           ,
           though
           the
           severall
           men
           may
           be
           seene
           ,
           yet
           the
           Corporation
           if
           great
           ,
           (
           an
           Empire
           ,
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           large
           Cittie
           )
           cannot
           be
           seene
           ,
           in
           it selfe
           :
           but
           in
           the
           parts
           ,
           unlesse
           by
           way
           of
           representation
           ,
           as
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           Common-Councell
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           2
           ▪
           The
           whole
           is
           visible
           because
           the
           parts
           are
           so
           ;
           It
           is
           untrue
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           smallest
           bodies
           ,
           but
           where
           the
           parts
           are
           actually
           united
           and
           joyned
           together
           ;
           not
           where
           they
           are
           thousands
           of
           miles
           asunder
           :
           such
           a
           body
           (
           as
           a
           body
           )
           cannot
           bee
           seene
           with
           the
           eye
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           conceived
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           some
           
             agreement
             or
             other
             betwixt
             the
             members
             of
             it
             ,
          
           or
           of
           its
           union
           in
           some
           
             Visible
             head
             ;
          
           but
           it
           is
           visible
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           severall
           parts
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           sence
           ,
           none
           denies
           the
           universall
           Church
           to
           be
           visible
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           one
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Religion
           they
           professe
           ,
           are
           visible
           in
           the
           severall
           places
           where
           they
           dwell
           .
           But
           this
           is
           to
           prevaricate
           ,
           and
           to
           prove
           that
           which
           is
           not
           in
           question
           .
           So
           that
           this
           reason
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           probable
           ▪
           
           if
           it
           bee
           taken
           in
           the
           former
           sence
           ;
           much
           lesse
           any
           necessary
           concluding
           argument
           ,
           and
           least
           of
           all
           a
           demonstration
           (
           which
           was
           promised
           by
           the
           Authour
           .
           )
           And
           in
           the
           other
           sence
           ▪
           it
           is
           besides
           the
           Questio●
           .
        
         
           
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             Mr
          
           Hu●son's
           
             first
             Question
             ,
          
           viz.
           ●ha●
           there
           is
           a
           Catholique
           visible
           Church
           .
        
         
           His
           2d
           
             .
          
           is
           :
           
             That
             this
             Church
             is
             the
             first
             subject
             of
             Ecclesiastique
             Power
             ▪
          
           But
           because
           the
           proofs
           are
           much
           from
           the
           same
           places
           of
           Scripture
           
           which
           are
           answered
           above
           ,
           and
           the
           reasoning
           wholly
           on
           the
           same
           foundation
           :
           viz.
           that
           ●ivers
           things
           are
           spoken
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           cannot
           agree
           to
           a
           particular
           Church
           as
           particular
           ,
           which
           also
           was
           replyed
           to
           before
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           after
           too
           large
           a
           discourse
           already
           ,
           adde
           any
           more
           here
           ,
           nor
           shall
           I
           need
           :
           for
           if
           I
           have
           acquitted
           my selfe
           in
           the
           former
           discourse
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           notion
           of
           one
           universall
           visible
           Church
           or
           Corporation
           ;
           I
           neede
           not
           contend
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           
             first
             subject
          
           of
           Church
           power
           ;
           for
           it
           having
           no
           actuall
           being
           and
           existence
           at
           all
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           any
           power
           or
           act
           ,
           (
           as
           
             non
             entis
             nulla
             sunt
             attributa
             ;
          
           so
           ,
           
             non
             existentis
             nullae
             sunt
             operationes
             )
          
           onely
           the
           Reader
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           root
           of
           all
           the
           mistake
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           this
           authour
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           about
           these
           questions
           is
           :
           
           ●ither
           the
           not
           distinguishing
           the
           Nature
           and
           Essence
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           in
           which
           respect
           it
           hath
           the
           names
           and
           things
           they
           urge
           ,
           given
           to
           it
           )
           from
           the
           relations
           of
           Vniversall
           and
           particular
           ;
           which
           are
           notions
           ,
           and
           accidentall
           to
           it
           :
           and
           confounding
           the
           Essence
           ,
           and
           existence
           ,
           the
           nature
           and
           the
           actuall
           being
           of
           the
           Church
           together
           ;
           applying
           that
           to
           the
           particular
           
             being
             ;
          
           as
           Particular
           ;
           which
           is
           spoken
           of
           them
           ,
           being
           particular
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           common
           essence
           and
           nature
           ,
           not
           as
           particular
           .
           Or
           2.
           
           Not
           differencing
           betwixt
           the
           
             mystical●
          
           and
           
             visible
          
           state
           of
           it
           ;
           
           much
           being
           said
           in
           the
           former
           respect
           ,
           which
           they
           apply
           to
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Defendant
             ,
             or
             rather
             Assaylant
             ,
             is
             the
             Reverend
          
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           ;
           
           
             Their
             Assertion
             is
             :
          
           The
           whole
           Church
           is
           but
           one
           made
           up
           of
           the
           Collection
           and
           aggregation
           of
           all
           who
           are
           called
           out
           of
           the
           World
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           to
           professe
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           unity
           thereof
           :
           
           
             Their
             first
             Argument
             (
             implyed
             )
             is
             this
             :
          
           
           From
           this
           union
           there
           ariseth
           unto
           every
           one
           such
           a
           relation
           unto
           ▪
           and
           dependence
           upon
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           as
           parts
           have
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           doe
           all
           Christian
           duties
           ,
           
           as
           parts
           conjoyned
           unto
           the
           vvhole
           ,
           and
           members
           of
           the
           same
           (
           that
           must
           be
           single
           )
           Common
           vvealth
           and
           Corporation
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Such
           is
           the
           advantage
           of
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           
           that
           the
           greatest
           abilities
           grow
           weak
           when
           they
           dash
           against
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           sensible
           in
           this
           Argument
           and
           Authors
           of
           it
           .
           For
           it
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           follow
           ,
           that
           every
           company
           of
           men
           that
           in
           some
           respect
           have
           an
           union
           together
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           may
           be
           conceived
           as
           one
           whole
           Brotherhood
           or
           Fellowship
           ,
           should
           ▪
           herefore
           be
           one
           common-wealth
           
           or
           corporation
           .
           For
           as
           was
           said
           before
           :
           the
           brethren
           or
           families
           of
           the
           same
           first
           Parent
           (
           suppose
           of
           the
           house
           of
           
             Essex
             ,
             Manchester
             ,
          
           or
           
             Fairfax
             )
          
           have
           an
           union
           of
           blood
           together
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           are
           called
           the
           House
           in
           the
           singular
           number
           (
           not
           the
           Houses
           )
           of
           such
           a
           Family
           :
           from
           which
           union
           there
           ariseth
           to
           every
           one
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           such
           a
           relation
           unto
           ,
           and
           dependence
           upon
           the
           House
           or
           Family
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           parts
           have
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           do
           all
           such
           brotherly
           duties
           ,
           as
           parts
           conjoyned
           to
           the
           whole
           :
           yet
           doth
           it
           not
           hence
           follow
           that
           all
           these
           persons
           and
           their
           Families
           (
           which
           possibly
           may
           be
           many
           )
           are
           therefore
           one
           corporation
           .
           The
           same
           might
           more
           evidently
           be
           illustrated
           by
           the
           whole
           race
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           who
           are
           one
           in
           nature
           ,
           one
           in
           parent
           ,
           one
           in
           office
           general
           (
           the
           government
           of
           the
           world
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           )
           one
           in
           the
           common
           laws
           of
           Nature
           ;
           one
           in
           the
           principal
           Governour
           :
           
             God
             is
             the
             King
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
          
           &c.
           
           And
           from
           this
           union
           ,
           there
           ariseth
           unto
           every
           man
           such
           a
           relation
           unto
           ,
           and
           dependence
           upon
           the
           catholick
           world
           ,
           or
           mankinde
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           parts
           have
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           do
           all
           humane
           duties
           ,
           as
           parts
           conjoyned
           to
           the
           whole
           of
           mankinde
           :
           Hence
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           when
           rebuked
           for
           giving
           an
           Almes
           to
           a
           needy
           ,
           
           but
           naughty
           fellow
           ,
           replyed
           :
           I
           give
           it
           (
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           )
           
             not
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             but
             to
             mankinde
             :
          
           yet
           how
           will
           would
           the
           
             Honourable
             Assembly
             of
             Parliament
          
           take
           this
           consequence
           from
           the
           
             Reverend
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ;
          
           If
           therefore
           they
           should
           conclude
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           are
           but
           one
           common-wealth
           and
           corporation
           :
           for
           then
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           assertion
           ,
           of
           the
           onenesse
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           hath
           made
           them
           
             Schismaticks
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           such
           also
           as
           have
           sworn
           to
           be
           so
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           this
           inference
           would
           represent
           them
           
             seditious
             in
             the
             world
          
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           all
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Kingdoms
           likewise
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             neerer
             ,
             and
             the
             relation
             closer
             ,
             and
             obligation
             strickter
             betwixt
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             betwixt
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           answered
           1.
           
           That
           the
           relation
           and
           union
           seems
           to
           be
           equally
           neer
           and
           close
           in
           their
           several
           kindes
           :
           
           
             Men
             as
             Men
             ,
          
           are
           as
           much
           ,
           and
           have
           as
           neer
           an
           union
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           much
           engaged
           
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           
             Christians
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ;
          
           and
           
             Churches
             ,
             as
             Churches
             ;
          
           though
           the
           relation
           of
           Christians
           is
           more
           Noble
           and
           excellent
           ;
           and
           the
           motives
           stronger
           .
           As
           beasts
           are
           as
           much
           one
           in
           their
           kind
           as
           men
           ,
           though
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           be
           more
           excellent
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           be
           the
           relation
           of
           Christians
           yet
           closer
           ;
           yet
           that
           is
           in
           
             Spirit
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             mystical
             Vnion
             ,
             &c.
          
           not
           outward
           and
           visible
           further
           then
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           invisible
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           :
           But
           neither
           this
           ,
           nor
           the
           former
           ,
           is
           by
           this
           notion
           countenanced
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           evidenced
           .
           There
           may
           be
           a
           Society
           in
           Faith
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           in
           many
           parts
           and
           persons
           where
           there
           was
           no
           onenesse
           in
           Government
           :
           
             Job
          
           was
           not
           alone
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           some
           other
           Church
           God
           then
           had
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           was
           one
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           profession
           ,
           and
           kinde
           of
           Church
           Administration
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           not
           united
           in
           one
           body
           of
           ou●ward
           government
           .
        
         
           The
           place
           alledged
           for
           strengthning
           this
           Argument
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           Eph.
           4.
           3
           ,
           to
           14
           ,
           hath
           been
           ansvvered
           above
           ;
           and
           implies
           no
           more
           but
           an
           essential
           or
           mystical
           union
           ;
           which
           necessarily
           implyeth
           an
           outward
           one
           in
           all
           duties
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           
             substance
          
           onely
           ,
           not
           the
           
             subject
          
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           prudentially
           and
           occasionally
           :
           Such
           an
           union
           integrally
           
             (
             per
             modum
             suppositi
             ,
             &
             subjecti
             )
          
           and
           by
           way
           of
           onenesse
           in
           a
           visible
           way
           of
           joynt
           government
           ;
           as
           shall
           be
           expedient
           for
           edification
           ;
           which
           ordinarily
           is
           best
           promoted
           ,
           within
           such
           a
           society
           as
           may
           (
           at
           least
           upon
           occasion
           )
           meet
           together
           in
           one
           place
           ;
           or
           howsoever
           live
           together
           in
           some
           neernesse
           at
           least
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           more
           evident
           ;
           because
           the
           largest
           Churches
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           did
           so
           ,
           as
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           :
           (
           all
           whose
           Males
           met
           thrice
           a
           year
           at
           one
           place
           ;
           and
           whose
           whole
           Territorie
           or
           Land
           was
           but
           small
           ,
           scarce
           the
           fourth
           part
           of
           England
           :
           and
           therefore
           might
           the
           better
           be
           one
           entire
           Congregation
           or
           Church
           :
           but
           had
           they
           lived
           some
           at
           one
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           some
           at
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           Christians
           do
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           likelyhood
           they
           should
           have
           been
           one
           Church
           Integral
           )
           and
           as
           the
           Christians
           in
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           cities
           ;
           at
           the
           first
           plantation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Argument
             :
          
           All
           the
           Ministers
           and
           officers
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           given
           to
           the
           vvhole
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           All
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           Officers
           of
           the
           World
           are
           given
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           for
           the
           governing
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           the
           world
           
           
             conjunctim
             ,
          
           and
           as
           one
           single
           Common-wealth
           or
           Corporation
           made
           up
           of
           several
           corporations
           and
           Common-wealths
           ;
           but
           
             divisim
          
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           several
           corporations
           and
           Common-wealths
           .
           The
           places
           alledged
           for
           proof
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           28.
           
           Eph.
           4.
           11.
           are
           answered
           above
           ,
           whither
           we
           refer
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Argument
           is
           drawn
           from
           the
           third
           ,
           fourth
           ,
           and
           fifth
           supposition
           (
           page
           48
           )
           
             When
             the
             Church
             was
             no
             more
             then
             could
             meet
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             the
             Officers
             governed
             them
             as
             one
             undivided
             body
             respectively
             :
             But
             their
             number
             increasing
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             could
             not
             meet
             altogether
             ,
             they
             divided
             into
             severall
             Companies
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             scripture
             called
             Churches
             :
             (
             to
             some
             one
             of
             which
             every
             beleever
             is
             bound
             to
             joyne
             himselfe
             )
             But
             these
             severall
             Churches
             should
             not
             act
             or
             worke
             as
             if
             they
             were
             
               Independent
               Corporations
               ,
            
             
             but
             onely
             as
             parts
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             to
             regard
             the
             common
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             1.
             &c.
             and
             for
             that
             end
             are
             as
             much
             bound
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             )
             to
             associate
             (
             into
             Presbyteries
             ,
             &c.
             as
             particular
             men
             and
             families
             into
             Churches
             ,
             there
             being
             as
             much
             need
             of
             the
             one
             as
             of
             the
             other
             :
             and
             so
             as
             many
             men
             or
             families
             make
             but
             one
             particular
             visible
             Church
             ;
             so
             all
             particular
             Churches
             by
             this
             association
             make
             but
             one
             Catholick
             visible
             Church
             Ministerial
             ,
             and
             Governing
             of
             
               right
            
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           God
           and
           Christ
           have
           disposed
           and
           ordered
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Church
           according
           to
           the
           severall
           conditions
           whereinto
           the
           providence
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           hath
           determined
           to
           bring
           them
           .
           When
           wee
           are
           Children
           ,
           God
           hath
           appointed
           one
           kinde
           of
           government
           for
           us
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           to
           be
           
             under
             tutors
             and
             governours
             until
             the
             time
             of
             age
             ,
          
           and
           then
           we
           are
           not
           so
           :
           when
           afterward
           a
           man
           is
           disposed
           in
           marriage
           ,
           though
           he
           have
           a
           relation
           to
           his
           Parent
           ,
           yet
           not
           a
           necessary
           dependence
           on
           him
           in
           point
           of
           government
           .
           So
           whilst
           a
           Family
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           it
           is
           gouerned
           as
           one
           body
           ,
           by
           one
           or
           more
           Parents
           of
           Officers
           who
           in
           point
           of
           government
           are
           one
           single
           body
           :
           but
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           if
           this
           Family
           multiply
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           that
           first
           house
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           now
           still
           to
           be
           fancyed
           to
           be
           but
           one
           Catholick
           Family
           ,
           to
           be
           governed
           in
           common
           .
           Take
           for
           instance
           the
           Family
           of
           
             Adam
          
           or
           
             Noah
             ;
          
           The
           whole
           world
           was
           but
           then
           one
           Family
           ,
           and
           governed
           by
           one
           man
           &c.
           shall
           we
           need
           to
           repeat
           the
           absurdity
           of
           
           the
           consequence
           ,
           if
           therefore
           we
           should
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           severall
           Kingdoms
           and
           Nations
           are
           not
           therefore
           to
           act
           as
           Independent
           Corporations
           ;
           but
           as
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           Politick
           of
           the
           World
           which
           is
           Gods
           kingdom
           general
           .
           And
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           relation
           betwixt
           all
           societies
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           men
           ,
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           they
           are
           all
           to
           regard
           the
           common
           good
           of
           mankinde
           
             &c.
             
          
           In
           like
           manner
           doth
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           :
           when
           beleevers
           are
           babes
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           them
           the
           more
           absolutely
           to
           subject
           themselves
           to
           their
           spiritual
           Parents
           :
           when
           growne
           up
           they
           have
           a
           greater
           freedom
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           otherwise
           governed
           :
           the
           Apostle
           bids
           
             Timothy
             not
             to
             rebuke
             an
             Elder
             ,
             but
             to
             intreat
             them
             as
             Fathers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           when
           the
           whole
           Church
           was
           but
           one
           company
           ,
           they
           were
           governed
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           by
           one
           company
           of
           Officers
           that
           had
           charge
           over
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           particularly
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           several
           offices
           :
           As
           the
           Pastors
           to
           teach
           every
           one
           ;
           the
           Rulers
           to
           watch
           over
           every
           one
           ;
           the
           Deacons
           to
           provide
           for
           every
           one
           
             &c.
             
          
           But
           this
           Family
           of
           the
           second
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           and
           second
           
             Noah
          
           (
           as
           
             Peter
          
           implies
           him
           to
           be
           )
           spreading
           into
           many
           particular
           Families
           ,
           
           and
           Nations
           :
           the
           Scripture
           
             never
          
           (
           I
           say
           
             never
             )
          
           represents
           them
           as
           one
           visible
           body
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           outward
           Association
           and
           Government
           ,
           but
           still
           speaks
           of
           them
           as
           many
           :
           the
           Churches
           of
           Judea
           ,
           which
           yet
           under
           the
           Legal
           government
           was
           but
           one
           (
           the
           Church
           Act.
           7.
           )
           pray
           ,
           why
           this
           difference
           of
           speech
           ;
           but
           to
           confute
           this
           onenesse
           visible
           of
           all
           Churches
           ?
           When
           they
           are
           called
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           reflects
           upon
           them
           as
           one
           in
           Faith
           ,
           Spirit
           ,
           kind
           of
           worship
           and
           Government
           ,
           as
           the
           place
           alledged
           Eph.
           4.
           1.
           plainly
           expresses
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           denie
           not
           that
           these
           particular
           Churches
           are
           to
           have
           a
           regard
           to
           the
           common
           good
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           act
           as
           if
           they
           were
           in
           relation
           to
           none
           but
           themselves
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           end
           also
           it
           is
           convenient
           and
           sometimes
           necessary
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           to
           associate
           with
           other
           Churches
           for
           mutual
           assistance
           ,
           and
           to
           meet
           in
           Synods
           and
           Councels
           together
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           and
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           .
           The
           kingdom
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           so
           other
           Nations
           are
           bound
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           to
           associate
           with
           other
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           are
           actually
           associated
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           also
           was
           
             Solomon
          
           with
           the
           king
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           
             Hiram
          
           king
           of
           Tyre
           :
           but
           is
           England
           not
           to
           act
           as
           an
           Independent
           
           Kingdom
           ;
           from
           France
           ,
           Spain
           ,
           Scotland
           ,
           or
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Israel
           ,
           or
           Independent
           (
           saving
           the
           Articles
           of
           Association
           )
           for
           all
           
             *
          
           that
           .
        
         
           They
           add
           in
           the
           same
           place
           as
           a
           prevention
           of
           an
           objection
           :
           
             That
             as
             the
             mutual
             consent
             of
             particular
             men
             and
             families
             orderly
             into
             Churches
             gives
             them
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             
               (
               Ecclesiasticall
               )
            
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             
             without
             destroying
             the
             liberty
             of
             such
             persons
             and
             families
             ,
             but
             helping
             of
             it
             :
             so
             also
             in
             this
             association
             of
             Churches
             ,
             their
             mutuall
             consent
             orderly
             regulated
             ,
             gives
             them
             a
             sufficient
             call
             for
             their
             Elders
             to
             exercise
             their
             power
             of
             Elders
             ,
             (
             over
             the
             Congregations
             in
             common
             )
             without
             impeaching
             the
             liberties
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           But
           1.
           
           This
           similitude
           doth
           not
           truely
           represent
           these
           Brethrens
           opinion
           :
           
           who
           hold
           that
           the
           
             Catholicke
             visible
             Church
             is
             before
             any
          
           particular
           Church
           :
           and
           is
           the
           
             first
             subject
          
           of
           all
           Church
           Power
           :
           and
           the
           mother
           out
           of
           which
           particular
           Churches
           spring
           :
           whereas
           this
           similitude
           makes
           the
           particular
           Churches
           to
           exist
           .
           First
           as
           mothers
           to
           the
           universall
           :
           this
           being
           according
           to
           their
           expression
           ,
           now
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           collection
           or
           aggregation
           of
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           seems
           
             inconsistent
          
           with
           the
           former
           reasoning
           ;
           for
           if
           by
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           all
           particular
           Churches
           are
           but
           one
           universall
           and
           generall
           Church
           or
           Corporation
           ,
           and
           all
           particular
           men
           and
           families
           :
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           are
           to
           associate
           with
           some
           particular
           Church
           ,
           then
           have
           the
           Churches
           right
           to
           this
           common
           government
           ,
           not
           from
           any
           
             consent
             ,
          
           but
           from
           Gods
           
             institution
             :
          
           whether
           the
           members
           or
           persons
           
             consent
             or
             consent
             not
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           hence
           is
           it
           that
           
             Churches
             and
             Presbyteries
          
           may
           ,
           by
           our
           
             brethrens
             principles
             ,
          
           bee
           
             excommunicated
             :
          
           for
           we
           may
           suppose
           some
           Churches
           will
           not
           consent
           to
           such
           associations
           .
        
         
           
             Objection
          
           If
           it
           bee
           said
           ,
           
           This
           consent
           grounds
           the
           relation
           to
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           Church
           with
           which
           they
           shall
           associate
           .
        
         
           I
           reply
           ,
           
           that
           this
           removes
           not
           the
           objection
           ;
           for
           in
           generall
           they
           are
           ingaged
           unto
           subjection
           to
           the
           universall
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           Church
           to
           which
           they
           joyne
           is
           but
           a
           necessary
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           bee
           under
           the
           universall
           discipline
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           case
           is
           not
           the
           same
           betwixt
           particular
           persons
           ,
           and
           Families
           joyning
           into
           some
           particular
           Congregation
           ;
           and
           the
           association
           of
           several
           Churches
           into
           one
           body
           :
           much
           lesse
           of
           
             all
          
           into
           one
           generall
           Common-wealth
           :
           For
           the
           former
           instance
           plainly
           confutes
           it
           .
           A
           man
           or
           family
           is
           ordinarily
           bound
           to
           be
           of
           some
           Kingdom
           ,
           Common-wealth
           ,
           or
           State
           ;
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           therefore
           follow
           that
           all
           States
           or
           Kingdoms
           must
           needs
           be
           associated
           together
           into
           one
           general
           Common-wealth
           :
           neither
           is
           the
           reason
           the
           same
           .
           For
           a
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           State
           ,
           or
           Society
           is
           better
           able
           to
           defend
           it self
           against
           injuries
           ,
           and
           to
           accomodate
           it self
           with
           necessaries
           ,
           than
           a
           particular
           person
           or
           Familie
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           wanting
           may
           be
           sufficiently
           supplyed
           by
           meer
           Voluntary
           ,
           Arbitrary
           ,
           and
           Temporary
           Association
           in
           a
           Common-wealth
           ;
           which
           in
           a
           Family
           or
           Person
           is
           not
           so
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           must
           not
           be
           said
           by
           rational
           men
           ,
           that
           1.
           
           All
           men
           are
           bound
           to
           associate
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           Churches
           .
           2.
           
           They
           being
           associated
           are
           to
           be
           governed
           ;
           by
           others
           which
           are
           more
           then
           themselves
           ;
           and
           yet
           their
           liberty
           is
           not
           diminished
           ,
           but
           strengthned
           :
           if
           the
           Reverend
           
             Assembly
          
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           their
           security
           and
           safety
           may
           possibly
           bee
           thereby
           strengthened
           ,
           it
           might
           in
           some
           cases
           be
           admitted
           .
           But
           surely
           ,
           as
           the
           liberty
           of
           a
           particular
           man
           or
           family
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           same
           before
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           afterward
           ,
           though
           his
           safety
           may
           be
           the
           more
           ,
           so
           here
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           How
           are
           we
           slidden
           from
           one
           Integral
           entire
           body
           ,
           flowing
           from
           one
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           &c.
           to
           a
           body
           made
           up
           of
           voluntary
           Associations
           .
           The
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           is
           one
           entyre
           Common-wealth
           or
           body
           ,
           corporate
           of
           it selfe
           intrinsecally
           (
           politically
           :
           )
           the
           Vnited
           Provinces
           are
           one
           by
           aggregations
           and
           voluntary
           Association
           .
           But
           these
           two
           Reipublicks
           do
           greatly
           differ
           :
           now
           the
           Church
           general
           is
           asserted
           by
           the
           
             Reverend
             Assembly
             ,
          
           to
           be
           one
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           Body
           corporate
           ;
           to
           whom
           as
           one
           ,
           yea
           and
           as
           first
           ,
           before
           all
           particular
           Churches
           :
           The
           Officers
           ,
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           Governement
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           concredited
           and
           committed
           .
        
         
           Of
           like
           incompossibility
           is
           what
           is
           there
           added
           for
           illustration
           
           sake
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           That
           this
           joyneing
           is
           such
           as
           proceeds
           ,
           
             Ex
             charitate
             ,
             ex
             debito
             mutuae
             societatis
             colendae
             :
          
           as
           is
           betweene
           Friends
           and
           Equalls
           :
           
             Non
             ex
             debito
             inferioris
             conditionis
             ad
             praestandum
             obsequium
             .
          
           As
           betwixt
           Masters
           and
           servants
           :
           For
           what
           is
           this
           ?
           (
           but
           
             Verba
             dare
             ,
             rem
             auferre
             .
             )
          
        
         
           The
           Honourable
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           ,
           Kingdome
           and
           Churches
           of
           England
           :
           take
           their
           liberty
           now
           to
           reforme
           the
           State
           and
           Church
           ,
           as
           they
           judge
           agreeable
           to
           Law
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Religion
           .
           This
           opinion
           by
           consequence
           makes
           this
           Kingdome
           but
           a
           
             Depending
             Member
          
           of
           the
           Vniversall
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           doth
           expresly
           affirme
           the
           
             Church
             or
             Churches
             in
             this
             Nation
             to
             act
             but
             as
             such
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             .
          
           Whence
           it
           inevitably
           and
           evidently
           follows
           ;
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           actuall
           association
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Churches
           of
           the
           World
           :
           these
           being
           an
           hundred
           times
           more
           in
           number
           ,
           have
           power
           at
           pleasure
           to
           over-vote
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           governe
           them
           :
           and
           yet
           must
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           Assembly
           ,
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           Churches
           of
           this
           Kingdome
           :
           even
           when
           actually
           so
           overborne
           ,
           perhaps
           against
           their
           minde
           ,
           and
           wills
           ,
           fancie
           and
           coneit
           themselves
           as
           free
           ,
           and
           enjoying
           as
           much
           liberty
           as
           now
           they
           do
           .
           May
           wee
           not
           ascend
           by
           a
           predicamentall
           Ladder
           
             (
             Classibus
             Vniversalium
             .
          
           Kek.
           )
           must
           it
           bee
           by
           a
           Transcendent
           ,
           even
           to
           Reason
           it self
           ?
        
         
           
             Another
             confirmation
             of
             this
             third
             Argument
             ,
          
           
           
             is
             taken
             from
             the
          
           Light
           of
           Nature
           :
           
             which
             requires
             ,
             say
             these
             Reverend
             Gentlemen
             ,
          
           that
           the
           meanes
           
             for
             (
             the
             edification
             of
             )
          
           Particular
           Christians
           ,
           should
           be
           as
           applyable
           to
           whole
           companies
           of
           them
           ;
           unlesse
           Gods
           word
           hath
           some where
           forbidden
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           return
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           this
           
             Light
             of
             Nature
          
           should
           not
           be
           too
           much
           urged
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           plead
           hard
           for
           Episcopacie
           and
           a
           Pope
           .
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           will
           bussle
           shrewdly
           here
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           method
           of
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Nature
          
           is
           to
           follow
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           matters
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           move
           in
           them
           where
           the
           Scriptures
           stand
           still
           ,
           and
           are
           silent
           ;
           hence
           I
           note
           in
           the
           ranging
           of
           the
           Arguments
           of
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             London
          
           in
           their
           divine
           right
           of
           the
           Presbyterie
           :
           
           that
           they
           place
           the
           
             light
             of
             Nature
          
           first
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           do
           as
           intending
           it
           for
           the
           lowest
           step
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           justifiable
           to
           
           make
           it
           any
           at
           all
           in
           the
           things
           of
           Christ
           ;
           but
           where
           it
           hath
           some
           precedent
           hint
           from
           Scripture
           .
           3.
           
           The
           light
           of
           Nature
           I
           have
           shown
           before
           ,
           doth
           make
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           necessity
           of
           associating
           of
           particular
           persons
           ,
           and
           of
           Common-wealths
           (
           such
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           said
           to
           be
           ,
           )
           and
           differenceth
           also
           the
           associations
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           :
           making
           the
           former
           a
           necessary
           onenesse
           and
           singlenesse
           of
           Corporation
           and
           Government
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           meerly
           an
           
             arbitrary
             and
             temporary
             friendship
             .
          
           4.
           
           The
           Scripture
           hath
           more
           to
           
             forbid
          
           all
           Churches
           to
           associate
           into
           one
           body
           Vniversal
           Politick
           ;
           then
           it
           hath
           that
           particular
           Churches
           should
           be
           entire
           body
           Politicks
           or
           Corporations
           of
           themselves
           ;
           seeing
           there
           is
           often
           
             expresse
          
           mention
           of
           particular
           visible
           governing
           Churches
           ,
           but
           none
           
             expresly
          
           of
           an
           universal
           one
           .
           5.
           
           I
           retort
           the
           way
           of
           reasoning
           ;
           the
           
             light
             of
             Nature
          
           teaches
           there
           is
           not
           the
           same
           reason
           betwixt
           
             particular
             persons
             ,
          
           and
           
             Common-wealths
          
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           bee
           made
           all
           one
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           Scripture
           had
           commanded
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           particular
           which
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           (
           though
           not
           brought
           here
           by
           them
           for
           that
           end
           )
           a
           confirmation
           of
           this
           Tenet
           ,
           is
           (
           by
           occasion
           )
           alledged
           in
           page
           61.
           from
           the
           parallel
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           with
           the
           
             Church
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           
             the
             whole
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             was
             given
             as
             their
             Ministry
             .
             1.
             
             As
             to
             one
             body
             together
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             .
             2.
             
             To
             them
             as
             one
             body
             fixed
             ,
             and
             dispersed
             in
             Canaan
             .
          
           This
           is
           replyed
           to
           before
           ;
           I
           repeat
           now
           ,
           That
           these
           being
           and
           living
           together
           in
           one
           
             small
          
           Territory
           ;
           and
           meeting
           all
           the
           Males
           
             three
             times
             a
             yeer
          
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           
             Jerusalem
             ;
          
           at
           one
           
             meeting
             house
             ,
          
           the
           
             Temple
             :
          
           doth
           not
           argue
           the
           Church
           scattered
           throughout
           the
           World
           to
           be
           therefore
           one
           :
           no
           more
           then
           because
           one
           Kingdom
           may
           be
           one
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           have
           Officers
           in
           common
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           all
           Kingdoms
           must
           be
           one
           .
           2.
           
           Besides
           ;
           this
           instance
           engages
           all
           the
           Churches
           to
           meet
           at
           some
           one
           place
           :
           to
           have
           one
           chief
           Governour
           besides
           the
           Elders
           in
           common
           ,
           with
           such
           other
           inconveniences
           as
           are
           usually
           urged
           against
           this
           parallel
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           done
           with
           the
           Arguments
           ;
           one
           passage
           or
           two
           I
           shall
           animadvert
           upon
           ,
           and
           (
           with
           due
           respect
           )
           take
           my
           leave
           .
           Whilest
           they
           endeavour
           to
           maintain
           :
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             left
             free
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             every
             Congregation
             ;
             to
             associate
             with
             others
             :
          
           They
           say
           :
           
             All
             are
             enjoyned
             to
             be
             of
             some
             Congregation
             ;
             but
             
             when
             they
             joyn
             to
             this
             rather
             then
             to
             that
             ,
             the
             mutual
             consent
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Congregation
             with
             whom
             they
             joyn
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             immediately
             gives
             them
             that
             special
             relation
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           From
           which
           I
           note
           :
           That
           here
           is
           implyed
           a
           liberty
           in
           particular
           Christians
           ,
           to
           joyn
           to
           such
           Churches
           as
           they
           shall
           see
           cause
           .
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           that
           the
           violation
           of
           
             Parochial
             limits
          
           is
           so
           insisted
           on
           (
           though
           oft-times
           manifestly
           prejudicial
           to
           edification
           ,
           
             &c.
             )
          
           and
           those
           who
           keep
           not
           unto
           their
           Parishes
           ,
           presented
           and
           persecuted
           ;
           and
           those
           ministers
           that
           admit
           Christians
           of
           other
           Parishes
           ,
           resented
           as
           the
           destroyers
           of
           particular
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           such
           who
           
             (
             novo
             &
             inaudito
             exemplo
             )
          
           gather
           
             Churches
             out
             of
             Churches
             ?
          
           Now
           it
           will
           not
           salve
           to
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           at
           the
           first
           constitution
           of
           Parishes
           there
           was
           such
           voluntary
           consent
           :
           seeing
           1.
           
           Which
           Parishes
           did
           so
           ,
           doth
           not
           appear
           :
           And
           secondly
           ,
           In
           many
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           they
           were
           cast
           into
           parishes
           by
           those
           who
           were
           lords
           of
           those
           Mannors
           .
           3.
           
           Neither
           is
           it
           rationally
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Nation
           to
           one
           man
           did
           voluntarily
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           :
           seeing
           fraud
           and
           force
           (
           neither
           of
           which
           are
           voluntary
           motives
           )
           were
           the
           tooles
           of
           Popery
           ,
           under
           which
           the
           conversion
           National
           was
           made
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           though
           at
           first
           the
           union
           of
           such
           might
           be
           convenient
           :
           yet
           afterward
           it
           may
           become
           an
           hinderance
           .
           Yet
           am
           not
           I
           for
           the
           drawing
           of
           any
           Godly
           ,
           Able
           ,
           and
           faithful
           ministers
           people
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           though
           with
           many
           defects
           in
           lesser
           things
           ▪
           Nor
           2.
           will
           it
           be
           sufficient
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           choose
           to
           dwell
           in
           such
           parishes
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           consent
           to
           be
           of
           such
           a
           Congregation
           :
           for
           we
           know
           men
           do
           that
           on
           
             civil
             ,
          
           and
           oft-times
           
             necessitated
          
           grounds
           ,
           as
           most
           convenient
           for
           lively-hood
           ;
           when
           yet
           they
           are
           altogether
           unsatisfied
           either
           in
           the
           
             Minister
          
           or
           
             Congregation
             .
          
        
         
           A
           2.
           passage
           is
           
             p.
             62.
          
           the
           several
           Congregations
           chuse
           or
           
             accept
          
           their
           particular
           Officers
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Congregation
           united
           ,
           choose
           or
           
             accept
          
           their
           common
           Presbyterie
           :
           yet
           page
           58.
           't
           is
           said
           their
           office
           is
           conferred
           on
           them
           by
           the
           Church
           :
           either
           then
           ,
           the
           common
           Presbyterie
           is
           the
           Church
           when
           they
           choose
           the
           Elders
           for
           the
           several
           Congregations
           ;
           for
           they
           do
           but
           accept
           of
           them
           on
           the
           matter
           ;
           or
           else
           it
           was
           not
           a
           plain
           declaration
           of
           their
           mindes
           ,
           when
           they
           said
           the
           Church
           chooses
           ;
           or
           else
           this
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           other
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             4th
             Assertor
             is
             Mr
          
           Noyes
           ,
           
           
             whose
             tenet
             is
             :
          
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           on
           earth
           ,
           
           is
           one
           integral
           body
           visible
           ,
           and
           hath
           power
           to
           act
           in
           Synods
           and
           Councels
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           
             His
             1.
             
             Argument
             is
             :
          
           The
           Apostle
           were
           members
           .
           2.
           
           Officers
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           ,
           not
           any
           particular
           Church
           .
           
             These
             are
             replyed
             to
             above
             .
          
           3.
           
           They
           admitted
           members
           into
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Eunuch
           and
           Cornelius
           ,
           the
           Jaylor
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           These
           persons
           were
           admitted
           into
           the
           Church
           or
           company
           of
           those
           who
           professe
           Christ
           ;
           and
           were
           made
           visible
           members
           of
           that
           societie
           and
           corporation
           which
           is
           
             invisible
             ;
          
           as
           the
           Sacraments
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             visible
             signes
             of
             invisible
             Grace
             .
          
           The
           Church
           Catholique
           is
           visible
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           severall
           members
           and
           societies
           or
           Churches
           ;
           but
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           whole
           being
           ,
           as
           one
           Corporation
           .
           Society
           and
           Corporation
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           differ
           .
           All
           men
           are
           one
           society
           ,
           but
           not
           one
           Corporation
           :
           so
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Now
           according
           to
           nature
           of
           the
           society
           ,
           are
           the
           priviledges
           :
           common
           society
           hath
           certain
           common
           rights
           :
           proper
           societies
           have
           peculiar
           ones
           .
           Now
           the
           Church
           in
           generall
           is
           a
           society
           to
           all
           the
           members
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           belong
           certain
           common
           rights
           and
           priviledges
           ;
           as
           
             Spirituall
             food
             ,
          
           the
           word
           
             Sacraments
             ,
          
           the
           
             right
             of
             government
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
          
           &c.
           but
           this
           implies
           not
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           properly
           one
           Corporation
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           it
           concludeth
           because
           mankinde
           is
           a
           society
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           that
           is
           born
           ,
           is
           already
           by
           his
           birth
           admitted
           a
           member
           of
           humane
           societie
           :
           and
           so
           into
           all
           the
           
             rights
             of
             men
             ,
          
           as
           they
           are
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           right
           to
           food
           ,
           clothes
           ,
           protection
           ,
           and
           government
           in
           the
           generall
           ;
           that
           therefore
           all
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           are
           one
           Corporation
           or
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           were
           admitted
           by
           baptisme
           immediately
           and
           directly
           into
           Christ
           and
           his
           mysticall
           body
           ;
           but
           into
           the
           visible
           company
           onely
           by
           accident
           .
           If
           there
           had
           beene
           but
           one
           beleever
           on
           earth
           ;
           Baptisme
           had
           had
           its
           use
           and
           end
           .
        
         
           
             Argum.
             4.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             one
             visible
             head
             ,
             &c.
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Lawes
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Providences
             ,
             walking
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             two
             or
             three
             gathered
             together
             ,
          
           as
           the
           King
           of
           Engl.
           is
           visibly
           King
           of
           Sco●l
           .
           though
           residing
           at
           London
           in
           
             Engl.
          
           therefore
           the
           King
           being
           one
           the
           Church
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           is
           one
           too
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Hee
           cites
           in
           the
           margent
           *
           
           
             Beza
             :
          
           saying
           that
           
             The
             Church
             is
             not
             a
             common
             wealth
             ,
             nor
             an
             Aristocracy
             ,
             but
             a
             
             Kingdome
             :
          
           and
           if
           so
           ;
           surely
           Christ
           is
           the
           absolute
           monarch
           of
           it
           :
           But
           that
           argues
           the
           Church
           to
           bee
           
             one
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ
             onely
             ,
             his
             spirit
             and
             lawes
             ,
          
           but
           not
           at
           all
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           
             visible
             Government
          
           by
           it selfe
           ;
           unlesse
           it
           be
           proved
           that
           Christ
           hath
           instituted
           on
           earth
           one
           visible
           single
           person
           or
           society
           of
           men
           to
           governe
           as
           one
           company
           together
           ,
           the
           whole
           Church
           on
           earth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           King
           though
           absent
           from
           one
           place
           ,
           yet
           is
           visible
           somewhere
           in
           his
           Kingdomes
           ,
           but
           Christ
           not
           personally
           visibly
           now
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           king
           of
           more
           kingdomes
           then
           one
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           
             one
             as
             they
             meet
             in
             his
             person
             ,
          
           and
           in
           some
           respects
           ,
           and
           have
           some
           common
           priviledges
           ;
           yet
           may
           their
           governments
           be
           distinct
           ,
           as
           
             England
          
           and
           
             Scotland
             .
          
           4.
           
           As
           Christ
           is
           one
           ,
           so
           God
           is
           one
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           world
           Gods
           Kingdome
           :
           his
           Law
           of
           nature
           one
           ,
           his
           providence
           governing
           one
           :
           but
           is
           it
           therefore
           but
           one
           outward
           Kingdome
           ?
        
         
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             :
             the
             great
             Sanhedrin
             figured
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             generall
             Councells
             ;
             they
             were
             many
             tribes
             ,
             but
             one
             Church
             .
             
               Arg.
               6.
               
               Rev.
               11.
               1.
               2.
               3.
            
             the
             universal
             Church
             is
             represented
             by
             one
             city
             ,
             the
             new
             
               Iernsalem
               :
            
             and
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           The
           Jewish
           Church
           was
           a
           Type
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           for
           then
           must
           wee
           have
           one
           visible
           high
           Priest
           ,
           one
           Temple
           ,
           must
           meet
           altogether
           there
           ;
           &c.
           but
           as
           these
           ended
           in
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           national
           Church
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           called
           the
           second
           time
           .
           2.
           
           That
           Church
           was
           but
           one
           single
           intire
           Congregation
           ,
           there
           they
           met
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           thrice
           a
           year
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Tabernacle
           ;
           called
           the
           Tabernacle
           of
           the
           Congregation
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Church
           and
           Common-wealth
           were
           one
           body
           *
           
           as
           such
           :
           which
           I
           think
           Mr
           
             Noyes
          
           will
           not
           judge
           to
           hold
           in
           all
           nations
           .
           2.
           
           To
           that
           of
           one
           Jerusalem
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           questionable
           whether
           those
           places
           speak
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           or
           after
           .
           3.
           
           Whether
           they
           speak
           of
           the
           state
           of
           it
           before
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Jews
           or
           after
           ;
           the
           latter
           is
           affirmed
           by
           several
           expositors
           ;
           and
           they
           urge
           the
           word
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           it
           shall
           be
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Jews
           :
           But
           4.
           
           Howsoever
           ,
           
             figurative
             and
             symbolical
             places
             are
             not
             argumentative
             alone
             .
          
           5.
           
           The
           Church
           is
           
             no
             mystical
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           though
           not
           visible
           ;
           neither
           doth
           that
           
             vision
          
           argue
           it
           to
           be
           visible
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           his
           appearing
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Dove
           ,
           conclude
           that
           the
           Holy
           spirit
           is
           visible
           .
           
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             mysticall
             union
             of
             Brotherhood
             makes
             one
             mysticall
             body
             :
             Ergo
             the
             visible
             union
             one
             visible
             body
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           It
           beggs
           the
           Question
           .
           For
           't
           is
           denyed
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           visible
           Onenesse
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           mysticall
           :
           the
           mystical
           union
           Catholick
           is
           reall
           :
           the
           visible
           notionall
           only
           :
           So
           all
           men
           have
           a
           mysticall
           union
           of
           nature
           ,
           yet
           not
           in
           outward
           government
           :
           nor
           would
           it
           be
           convenient
           they
           should
           .
        
         
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
          
           
             All
             naturall
             grounds
             of
             fellowship
             in
             particular
             Churches
             in
             respect
             of
             ordinary
             execution
             ,
             bespeaks
             fellowship
             in
             one
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             lesse
             ordinary
             .
             Brotherly
             union
             ,
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             glorified
             more
             eminently
             in
             the
             great
             assembly
             ;
             all
             these
             are
             prevalent
             .
             The
             notion
             of
             a
             relation
             doth
             cherish
             affection
             :
             pride
             ,
             and
             independency
             are
             inseparable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           Does
           all
           relations
           of
           persons
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           obligations
           of
           mutuall
           duties
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           relations
           ,
           argue
           that
           they
           must
           be
           one
           Corporation
           ,
           and
           one
           Government
           :
           The
           twelve
           children
           of
           
             Iacob
             ,
          
           if
           God
           had
           seene
           it
           good
           ,
           might
           have
           beene
           so
           many
           severall
           Churches
           and
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           preserved
           unitie
           ,
           and
           done
           their
           duties
           of
           their
           relation
           of
           Brotherhood
           .
           
           The
           twelve
           Apostles
           were
           independent
           in
           power
           one
           from
           another
           (
           see
           Gal.
           7.
           chap.
           2.
           )
           yet
           were
           in
           relation
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           did
           performe
           all
           mutuall
           offices
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             As
             pride
             and
             independency
             are
             inseperable
             ,
             so
             also
             pride
             and
             usurpation
             ,
             pride
             and
             invasion
             of
             the
             rights
             of
             particulars
             ,
             under
             notion
             of
             a
             common
             society
             ;
          
           pride
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           which
           hath
           its
           way
           paved
           in
           the
           Church
           by
           this
           notion
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           found
           by
           experience
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           this
           Author
           in
           this
           chapter
           to
           have
           beene
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           man
           of
           sinne
           ,
           viz.
           some
           of
           the
           Ancients
           their
           high
           doting
           on
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Some
             kinde
             of
             Independency
          
           may
           bee
           without
           pride
           ;
           such
           as
           was
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           is
           in
           the
           severall
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           free
           States
           in
           the
           world
           :
           (
           whereof
           
             New
             England
          
           the
           place
           of
           this
           Authours
           habitation
           is
           one
           )
           and
           all
           kinde
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           an
           
             absolute
             independency
          
           is
           disavowed
           by
           persons
           of
           the
           greatest
           note
           in
           that
           way
           ;
           
           as
           the
           Apologists
           expresly
           call
           absolute
           independency
           as
           a
           proud
           
           and
           insolent
           title
           ;
           so
           the
           Elders
           of
           New-England
           ,
           and
           particularly
           M.
           
             *
          
           
             Cotton
             .
          
           This
           Author
           therefore
           should
           either
           have
           explained
           himself
           touching
           
             Independency
             ,
          
           or
           else
           have
           used
           some
           other
           expression
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           he
           could
           not
           but
           know
           ,
           would
           be
           
             (
             ad
             salviam
             )
          
           indeed
           to
           the
           palate
           of
           some
           ,
           but
           
             (
             ad
             contumeliam
             )
          
           an
           addition
           to
           the
           pressure
           that
           others
           (
           good
           and
           sober
           men
           )
           are
           oppressed
           with
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           the
           superstition
           of
           certain
           of
           the
           old
           
             *
          
           heathen
           takes
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           
             who
             in
             sowing
             some
             kinde
             of
             graine
             ,
             apprehended
             it
             would
             grow
             the
             better
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             done
             with
             reviling
             and
             reproaching
             each
             other
             .
          
           I
           would
           willingly
           hope
           ,
           that
           example
           of
           
             Tertullian
          
           is
           so
           well
           known
           to
           Mr
           ▪
           
             Noyes
             ,
          
           
           that
           no
           provocation
           from
           the
           Church
           should
           excite
           him
           to
           satisfie
           himself
           upon
           it
           .
           
             Injuriae
             parentum
             ferendae
             sunt
             .
          
        
         
           
             Argum.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             or
             profession
             of
             all
             Israel
             together
             ,
             was
             to
             walk
             before
             the
             Lord
             :
             
             And
             converts
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             promised
             to
             walk
             with
             all
             Saints
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             :
             The
             Church
             is
             one
             Citie
             ,
             having
             many
             gates
             ;
             or
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             by
             any
             gate
             or
             Church
             entrance
             is
             had
             into
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           There
           must
           be
           difference
           made
           betwixt
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Jewish
           and
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           joyntly
           
             One
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             one
             PARTICVLAR
             Congregation
             ,
          
           and
           not
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           unlesse
           by
           accident
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           there
           was
           then
           no
           other
           visible
           Church
           ;
           except
           ,
           as
           we
           said
           before
           ,
           we
           follow
           those
           who
           hold
           that
           
             Iethro
             ,
             Iob
             ,
             &c.
          
           lived
           in
           those
           times
           ;
           and
           were
           particular
           Churches
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whether
           the
           
             Covenant
          
           in
           the
           Primitive
           time
           ran
           in
           such
           a
           forme
           ,
           doth
           not
           appear
           to
           me
           :
           but
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           admitted
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           hath
           been
           often
           said
           ;
           men
           are
           ingaged
           ,
           and
           may
           promise
           to
           do
           the
           duties
           of
           their
           relations
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           have
           any
           tye
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           that
           respect
           are
           one
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           followeth
           not
           that
           this
           body
           is
           a
           visible
           body
           or
           Corporation
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           a
           mystical
           one
           ;
           or
           it
           may
           be
           visible
           in
           some
           respect
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           point
           of
           Government
           :
           or
           yet
           the
           government
           may
           be
           visible
           in
           several
           parts
           ;
           but
           not
           as
           one
           in
           the
           whole
           .
           All
           the
           Apostles
           were
           engaged
           to
           assist
           one
           another
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           depend
           one
           on
           another
           in
           point
           of
           Government
           ;
           as
           after
           I
           had
           said
           this
           above
           ,
           I
           found
           M.
           
             Cotton
          
           to
           have
           taught
           it
           
           before
           ,
           
           whom
           then
           I
           had
           not
           read
           .
           All
           men
           are
           bound
           to
           offices
           to
           all
           men
           ;
           
             Do
             good
             to
             all
             men
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           are
           therefore
           all
           men
           one
           visible
           corporation
           or
           body
           politick
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           one
           Church
           we
           are
           let
           into
           all
           Churches
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           
             essential
          
           being
           ,
           
             Rights
             ,
          
           and
           
             common
             priviledges
             ,
             mystical
             union
             ,
             &c.
          
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           particular
           jurisdiction
           .
           A
           man
           that
           is
           borne
           of
           one
           Parent
           ,
           is
           let
           into
           the
           whole
           society
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           all
           common
           Prerogatives
           ;
           but
           not
           into
           the
           Rights
           of
           each
           Citie
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           His
           10.
           and
           last
           Argument
           ,
           
             It
             is
             generally
             supposed
             that
             all
             Churches
             have
             power
             to
             act
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             expect
             power
             of
             Jurisdiction
             in
             a
             general
             councel
             .
             
               Calvin
            
             is
             expresse
             
               (
               Inst.
               l.
               4.
               c.
               8.
            
             and
             9.
             )
             therefore
             the
             Church
             is
             one
             visible
             body
             ,
             else
             it
             could
             not
             so
             act
             .
          
           
             Operari
             sequitur
             esse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           It
           hath
           been
           granted
           that
           a
           company
           in
           some
           sense
           may
           be
           a
           
             visible
             body
          
           or
           
             Corporation
             ,
          
           in
           respect
           of
           some
           more
           common
           and
           lesser
           acts
           ;
           but
           not
           properly
           so
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           Government
           and
           Jurisdiction
           properly
           so
           called
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           acting
           of
           a
           general
           Councel
           ,
           yea
           though
           it
           were
           to
           the
           highest
           points
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           
             Ordination
             ,
          
           and
           
             excommunication
             ,
          
           may
           proceed
           on
           our
           grounds
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           the
           visible
           and
           integral
           onenesse
           of
           all
           Churches
           into
           a
           Corporation
           ;
           for
           it
           may
           proceed
           on
           the
           ground
           of
           
             Voluntary
             association
             ,
          
           and
           
             communion
             of
             Churches
             ,
          
           whereby
           all
           particular
           Churches
           are
           willing
           to
           unite
           freely
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           necessity
           ,
           their
           power
           ;
           and
           to
           act
           for
           the
           use
           of
           their
           particular
           bodies
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           whole
           ;
           but
           not
           as
           being
           one
           incorporated
           Reipublick
           ;
           nor
           as
           having
           any
           new
           ,
           or
           properly
           larger
           power
           (
           being
           met
           )
           as
           such
           a
           body
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           
             accident
             ,
          
           as
           being
           
             aggregated
          
           and
           collected
           together
           .
           After
           which
           manner
           was
           
             the
             first
             Presbyterian
             Church
             erected
             ,
          
           
           viz.
           
             at
             Geneva
             ,
             the
             several
             congregations
             uniting
             voluntarily
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             distinct
             bodies
             into
             one
             aggregated
             body
             .
          
           And
           as
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           some
           free
           Cities
           in
           Germany
           upper
           and
           lower
           act
           together
           :
           which
           neither
           makes
           a
           new
           or
           greater
           power
           in
           the
           assembled
           or
           general
           body
           ,
           nor
           destroyes
           the
           entire
           power
           of
           the
           particular
           societies
           :
           in
           which
           sense
           our
           opinion
           would
           admit
           of
           the
           power
           of
           a
           general
           Councel
           :
           but
           I
           cannot
           owne
           it
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           partly
           groundlesse
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           partly
           impossible
           ,
           and
           partly
           dangerous
           in
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           observed
           above
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Not
           all
           acting
           together
           ,
           nor
           all
           acts
           that
           in
           some
           sense
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           acts
           of
           power
           ,
           doth
           imply
           an
           onenesse
           of
           Corporation
           ,
           or
           jurisdiction
           properly
           so
           called
           .
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           that
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Physicians
           may
           meet
           to
           consult
           and
           give
           advice
           in
           point
           of
           health
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           power
           by
           their
           profession
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Lawes
           to
           do
           :
           and
           the
           patient
           is
           obliged
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           Nature
           ,
           prudence
           and
           conscience
           ;
           unlesse
           there
           appear
           a
           sufficient
           impediment
           :
           but
           this
           neither
           argueth
           that
           all
           these
           Physicians
           are
           of
           one
           Colledge
           ,
           yea
           or
           Kingdom
           ;
           nor
           that
           they
           have
           power
           to
           constrain
           the
           Patient
           to
           obey
           .
           
             Calvin
          
           in
           the
           very
           chapters
           quoted
           by
           this
           Author
           ,
           he
           laies
           down
           ground
           for
           the
           overthrow
           of
           this
           opinion
           :
           
           as
           where
           he
           teacheth
           ,
           
             That
             as
             the
             writings
             of
             men
             though
             godly
             ,
             so
             neither
             the
             authority
             either
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             general
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             they
             may
             not
             establish
             any
             new
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
             &c.
             
          
           And
           also
           answers
           divers
           of
           the
           Arguments
           of
           this
           Author
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           :
           by
           affirming
           
             that
             the
             promises
             of
             not
             leaving
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             guiding
             it
             in
             all
             truth
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           (
           and
           so
           we
           might
           add
           all
           the
           other
           almost
           before
           mentioned
           )
           are
           made
           NO
           LESSE
           TO
           EACH
           BELEEVER
           ,
           THEN
           TO
           THE
           WHOLE
           CHVRCH
           :
           which
           I
           desire
           may
           be
           observed
           .
           
           Again
           ,
           He
           makes
           the
           authoritie
           of
           a
           general
           Councel
           to
           depend
           on
           that
           promise
           :
           
           
             When
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             in
             my
             name
          
           &c.
           
           And
           then
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             this
             as
             well
             agreeth
             to
             any
             particular
             company
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             generall
             Councel
             .
          
           2.
           
           It
           doth
           not
           appear
           to
           me
           in
           those
           chapters
           that
           hee
           ownes
           general
           Councells
           on
           any
           such
           grounds
           :
           nor
           do
           I
           see
           how
           he
           can
           ,
           by
           what
           he
           saith
           on
           Eph.
           4.
           11.
           above
           cited
           .
           3.
           
           If
           these
           Councells
           he
           there
           approves
           did
           excommunicate
           &c.
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           mention
           his
           approbation
           of
           them
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           and
           wee
           may
           apprehend
           he
           might
           count
           such
           actions
           among
           those
           particulars
           of
           their
           failings
           which
           he
           there
           enumerates
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           After
           his
           Argument
           he
           makes
           the
           objection
           M.
           
             Hudson
          
           had
           done
           ,
           
           
             viz.
             
          
           
             The
             whole
             Church
             hath
             no
             visible
             head
             ,
             
               Ergo
               ,
            
             It
             is
             no
             one
             Visible
             Corporation
             or
             body
             .
          
        
         
           He
           replies
           to
           this
           1.
           
           
             Particular
             Churches
             are
             visible
             Churches
             ,
          
           
           
             though
             destitute
             of
             Officers
             .
          
           But
           I
           Reply
           ,
           should
           they
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           one
           common
           bond
           of
           particular
           laws
           ,
           administred
           by
           one
           
           person
           ,
           or
           one
           visible
           Society
           of
           Officers
           ?
           2.
           
           They
           may
           all
           meet
           as
           one
           visible
           body
           :
           the
           universal
           Church
           then
           must
           either
           meet
           so
           ,
           or
           else
           have
           some
           visible
           officers
           universal
           over
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           
             Secondly
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           Christ
           is
           supposed
           the
           Visible
           Head
           in
           some
           respect
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           But
           that
           is
           not
           the
           question
           ,
           but
           what
           visible
           existent
           head
           there
           is
           on
           earth
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           may
           appear
           one
           Visible
           bodie
           :
           As
           we
           saw
           before
           out
           of
           
             Calvin
          
           on
           Ephes.
           4.
           11.
           2.
           
           How
           can
           we
           contain
           Christ
           visible
           properly
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             is
             one
             so
             as
             to
             act
             ordinarily
             ,
             as
             one
             ,
             
               divisim
               ,
            
             dividedly
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             mutual
             consent
             in
             all
             Churches
             ,
             one
             act
             of
             power
             done
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             is
             by
             authority
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             reaches
             to
             all
             Churches
             as
             excommunication
             out
             of
             one
             ,
             is
             excommunication
             out
             of
             all
             .
          
        
         
           But
           1.
           
           There
           was
           never
           any
           Society
           or
           Corporation
           ,
           that
           acted
           as
           one
           dividedly
           and
           in
           parts
           unlesse
           it
           did
           first
           act
           as
           one
           
             joyntly
          
           together
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           body
           ,
           wherein
           power
           was
           given
           to
           such
           divided
           bodies
           to
           act
           so
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           were
           upon
           some
           sudden
           and
           extraordinary
           accident
           that
           required
           immediate
           action
           before
           the
           body
           could
           convene
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Every
           Society
           though
           it
           may
           act
           in
           parts
           ,
           as
           a
           Kingdome
           in
           severall
           Corporations
           ,
           and
           a
           Corporation
           in
           severall
           Wards
           ,
           or
           Halls
           ,
           and
           Companies
           ,
           yet
           hath
           it
           withall
           one
           common
           ,
           ordinary
           and
           standing
           officer
           or
           officers
           
             visible
             to
             governe
             in
             chiefe
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           all
           maine
           causes
           are
           referred
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           3.
           
           That
           the
           particular
           Church
           that
           acteth
           in
           the
           right
           of
           the
           universall
           Church
           by
           reason
           of
           mutuall
           consent
           in
           all
           Churches
           ,
           is
           not
           proved
           by
           that
           
             medium
             :
          
           for
           mutuall
           consent
           ,
           may
           be
           voluntary
           and
           accidentall
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           figure
           onely
           :
           whereas
           hee
           is
           to
           prove
           that
           all
           Churches
           are
           necessarily
           essentially
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           institution
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           to
           be
           one
           body
           ,
           whether
           they
           consent
           or
           consent
           not
           .
           But
           a
           particular
           Church
           acteth
           ,
           first
           ,
           In
           the
           right
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           first
           subject
           of
           Church
           power
           ,
           (
           Matth.
           28.
           28.
           )
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           acteth
           in
           the
           right
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           a
           Societie
           that
           hath
           embraced
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           a
           Church
           indefinitely
           and
           essentially
           is
           the
           next
           subject
           of
           Church
           power
           ,
           because
           
           we
           see
           such
           power
           committed
           to
           every
           Church
           :
           so
           we
           heard
           even
           now
           ,
           
             Calvin
          
           to
           expound
           that
           promise
           ,
           Matth.
           18.
           
             when
             tvvo
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
          
           &c.
           
           which
           I
           finde
           also
           the
           forepraised
           Author
           to
           have
           said
           before
           me
           ,
           whom
           at
           the
           writing
           of
           this
           above
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           seene
           in
           the
           particular
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           
             he
             that
             is
             excommunicated
             out
             of
             one
             Church
          
           (
           if
           duely
           )
           
             is
             excluded
             out
             of
             all
             :
          
           is
           not
           because
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           one
           visible
           body
           ;
           but
           because
           all
           the
           particular
           Churches
           agree
           in
           
             nature
             ,
             and
             essence
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Government
             ,
          
           so
           that
           he
           that
           is
           unfit
           to
           be
           a
           member
           of
           one
           ,
           is
           so
           of
           all
           :
           because
           they
           all
           require
           the
           same
           
             essentiall
             conditions
             ,
          
           as
           he
           that
           is
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Justice
           ,
           for
           violation
           of
           the
           Lawes
           of
           nature
           ,
           in
           one
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           is
           cut
           out
           of
           all
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           that
           all
           men
           are
           one
           Common
           wealth
           .
           Or
           as
           hee
           that
           is
           out-lawed
           in
           one
           Corporation
           justly
           ,
           is
           outlawed
           in
           all
           Congregations
           virtually
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           though
           not
           directly
           and
           formally
           ,
           till
           hee
           be
           so
           declared
           by
           them
           ,
           if
           those
           Corporations
           go
           all
           by
           the
           same
           lawes
           (
           for
           substance
           )
           and
           government
           ;
           though
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           that
           these
           severall
           corporations
           are
           therefore
           one
           ,
           or
           under
           one
           generall
           body
           ,
           (
           which
           as
           I
           take
           it
           is
           the
           case
           betwixt
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           
           where
           by
           reason
           of
           union
           under
           one
           King
           ,
           though
           the
           governments
           remaine
           distinct
           ,
           yet
           one
           that
           is
           borne
           in
           either
           Kingdome
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           Alien
           ,
           but
           a
           Free-borne
           Denizon
           of
           both
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           (
           as
           I
           apprehend
           ,
           for
           I
           may
           be
           mistaken
           in
           a
           Law
           notion
           ,
           and
           I
           bring
           it
           but
           for
           illustration
           )
           hee
           that
           is
           out-lawed
           in
           one
           Kingdome
           cannot
           remaine
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           other
           :
           and
           yet
           the
           bodies
           are
           distinct
           in
           power
           and
           government
           ,
           though
           not
           divided
           wholy
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           respect
           .
           So
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           and
           last
           place
           he
           comes
           to
           authorities
           :
           But
           here
           either
           he
           cites
           those
           who
           are
           nothing
           for
           him
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           dispute
           the
           point
           professedly
           ,
           are
           expressly
           against
           him
           ;
           as
           his
           first
           Author
           
             Chamier
             :
          
           who
           though
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           
             if
             not
             every
             Pastor
             ,
             yet
             all
             of
             them
             are
             set
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           yet
           when
           he
           argueth
           the
           point
           ,
           he
           explaineth
           himselfe
           to
           mean
           all
           distributively
           ,
           every
           one
           in
           his
           charge
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           
             Ma●ors
          
           and
           
             Sheriffes
          
           governe
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           not
           joyntly
           ,
           but
           severally
           :
           for
           hee
           denyeth
           such
           an
           one
           visible
           universall
           Church
           ,
           
           as
           Mr
           
             Hudson
          
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           saw
           before
           .
        
         
         
           The
           2.
           
           Are
           other
           
             moderne
             Divines
             ,
          
           
           whom
           Mr
           
             Noyes
          
           would
           have
           not
           to
           consist
           with
           themselves
           ,
           whilest
           they
           deny
           an
           universall
           visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           grants
           Judiciall
           Power
           to
           Synods
           :
           But
           it
           hath
           beene
           shewed
           before
           ,
           that
           this
           may
           be
           granted
           ,
           though
           the
           other
           be
           denyed
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           3.
           
           Are
           
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             who
          
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             so
             predicated
             an
             universall
             visible
             Church
             ,
             they
             laid
             the
             foundation
             for
             an
             universall
             Bishop
             .
          
           If
           so
           ;
           then
           let
           this
           Author
           take
           heed
           he
           lay
           not
           a
           foundation
           to
           raise
           him
           out
           of
           the
           grave
           againe
           ,
           
           in
           his
           Image
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           a
           Reverend
           Elder
           of
           New
           England
           called
           an
           
             universal
             visible
             Church
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Papacy
             )
          
           and
           to
           bury
           the
           liberties
           of
           all
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           in
           his
           grave
           .
        
         
           
             The
             4.
             
             Author
             is
          
           Polanus
           ,
           
             who
             saith
             ,
          
           the
           things
           of
           God
           are
           administered
           (
           
             Synodali
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           )
           
             by
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Synod
             ;
          
           but
           are
           confirmed
           (
           
             Regia
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           )
           
             by
             the
             Kings
             authoritie
             .
          
           Wee
           allow
           the
           Power
           of
           determining
           (
           
             with
          
           Calvin
           
             above
             cited
             )
             according
             to
             the
          
           word
           of
           God
           to
           Synods
           ,
           
             and
             are
             well
             content
             and
             thankfull
             that
             Kings
             will
             become
          
           Nursing
           Fathers
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           5.
           and
           last
           are
           the
           Professors
           of
           
             Leyden
             ,
          
           who
           say
           ,
           that
           
             in
             the
             Synod
             is
             the
             top
             of
             Authoritie
             ,
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             the
             establishment
             of
             order
             .
          
           But
           they
           speake
           of
           
             particular
             Synods
             in
             particular
             Churches
             ,
          
           And
           do
           not
           subvert
           what
           was
           shewed
           out
           of
           them
           above
           .
        
         
           In
           fine
           ,
           he
           acknowledgeth
           that
           the
           PAPISTS
           would
           build
           their
           
             Babell
          
           on
           THIS
           foundation
           ;
           which
           I
           thinke
           they
           well
           may
           ,
           or
           some-what
           like
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           remit
           this
           Author
           to
           the
           Reverend
           Elders
           of
           New
           England
           ,
           who
           are
           much
           more
           able
           to
           deale
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           of
           some
           of
           whom
           ,
           hee
           will
           heare
           about
           this
           Argument
           I
           suppose
           very
           shortly
           .
        
         
           The
           5.
           and
           last
           that
           to
           my
           view
           have
           appeared
           in
           defence
           of
           this
           notion
           are
           the
           
             London
             Ministers
             :
          
           
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           their
           arguments
           I
           shall
           (
           after
           the
           example
           of
           a
           Reverend
           member
           of
           the
           Assembly
           )
           do
           right
           to
           some
           of
           both
           sides
           .
           
           Principal
           men
           there
           are
           in
           those
           waies
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           the
           Assembly
           it selfe
           ,
           whose
           judgements
           and
           practise
           have
           not
           beene
           truely
           represented
           by
           the
           Ministers
           in
           their
           Collation
           of
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           and
           the
           Independents
           .
           
           I
           will
           instance
           onely
           in
           one
           present
           question
           .
           
           The
           Independents
           are
           said
           to
           hold
           
             no
             other
             Visible
             Church
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             single
             Congregation
             meeting
             together
             in
             one
             place
             to
             partake
             of
             all
             Ordinances
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           not
           their
           opinion
           .
           That
           it
           is
           essentially
           required
           to
           the
           very
           being
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           that
           it
           meet
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           they
           hold
           it
           
             (
             de
             benè
             esse
             )
          
           for
           conveniency
           ,
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           :
           now
           it
           is
           not
           ingenuous
           to
           fasten
           upon
           a
           way
           or
           man
           generally
           ,
           that
           which
           some
           (
           such
           as
           wil
           be
           in
           any
           profession
           )
           particular
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           weak
           or
           passionate
           men
           may
           hold
           .
           2.
           
           These
           brethren
           observe
           not
           that
           themselves
           are
           in
           the
           whole
           fault
           of
           that
           which
           the
           Independents
           owne
           in
           this
           charge
           :
           
             scil.
             making
             no
             other
             a
             visible
             Church
          
           then
           a
           
             single
             Congregation
             ,
          
           for
           if
           the
           Brethrens
           opinion
           bee
           true
           ;
           the
           Catholique
           Visible
           Church
           is
           made
           but
           one
           single
           Congregation
           or
           Corporation
           (
           though
           too
           bigge
           to
           meet
           together
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           Deputies
           .
           )
           
             For
             if
             it
             have
             the
             same
             visible
             Lawes
             ,
             under
             the
             same
             visible
             order
             of
             Officers
             ,
             and
             these
             Officers
             one
             visible
             societie
             or
             Colledge
             ,
             over
             each
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             whole
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             as
             much
             one
             particular
             and
             single
             Corporation
             ,
             as
             
               Stepny
            
             or
             
               Cripple-gate
               .
            
          
           Now
           on
           the
           contrary
           for
           that
           opinion
           that
           is
           opposed
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           
             be
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             :
          
           viz.
           
             that
             there
             is
             one
             General
             visible
             Church
             of
             Christ
             on
             earth
             ,
             whereof
             all
             particular
             Churches
             and
             single
             Congregations
             are
             but
             as
             similar
             parts
             of
             the
             whole
             :
          
           There
           is
           not
           onely
           no
           one
           Presbyterian
           could
           hitherto
           be
           shewed
           to
           be
           of
           that
           judgement
           ,
           till
           the
           sitting
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           (
           in
           favour
           of
           whom
           
             Apolonius
          
           wrote
           )
           but
           also
           divers
           above
           evidenced
           to
           be
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           so
           by
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           opinion
           :
           
             Plain
             dealing
             is
             the
             best
             policie
             :
          
           But
           to
           their
           arguments
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           urge
           the
           forenamed
           place
           ,
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             and
             say
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             one
             Generall
             Church
             ,
             because
             he
             saith
             [
             Church
             ,
             ]
             not
             Churches
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             speaks
             of
             it
             in
             such
             a
             latitude
             ,
             as
             to
             comprehend
             all
             gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             all
             members
             ,
             all
             officers
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             which
             cannot
             agree
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
          
           Wee
           have
           shewed
           that
           the
           Church
           taken
           essentially
           ,
           is
           one
           :
           though
           Integrally
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           existence
           and
           particular
           government
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           manifold
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           particular
           Churches
           .
           Now
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           former
           sence
           ,
           are
           those
           things
           given
           ,
           
             all
             men
          
           in
           essence
           and
           nature
           are
           one
           :
           to
           
             man
          
           in
           this
           respects
           
             is
             given
             Governours
             and
             Government
             ,
             arts
             and
             gifts
             ,
          
           &c.
           must
           all
           therefore
           be
           one
           Common
           wealth
           ?
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Or
           else
           ,
           which
           I
           rather
           adhered
           to
           ;
           the
           Church
           is
           taken
           in
           that
           place
           
             mystically
             ,
          
           for
           the
           whole
           society
           or
           family
           in
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           as
           was
           then
           evidenced
           .
           3.
           
           All
           these
           Officers
           and
           gifts
           were
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           immediately
           ,
           though
           not
           solely
           and
           onely
           .
           The
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           is
           given
           immediately
           to
           that
           particular
           place
           on
           which
           it
           shines
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           brightnesse
           and
           influence
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           solely
           .
           4.
           
           In
           this
           
             superintendency
          
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           whether
           severally
           or
           joyntly
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           instituted
           no
           Successors
           to
           the
           Apostles
           .
           5.
           
           By
           Apostles
           might
           be
           meant
           the
           chief
           Officers
           of
           Corinth
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           place
           (
           and
           wherein
           they
           handle
           this
           subject
           more
           expresly
           )
           is
           part
           2.
           chap.
           8.
           where
           their
           first
           Argument
           is
           drawne
           onely
           from
           those
           places
           that
           name
           the
           Church
           (
           indefinitely
           )
           as
           
             on
             this
             Rock
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             .
             He
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             Apostles
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             their
             second
             taken
             from
             such
             places
             as
             compare
             all
             visible
             Professors
             to
             one
             
               [
               Organical
               body
               ]
            
             which
             are
             some
             of
             the
             same
             places
             they
             used
             in
             the
             first
             Argument
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             
               We
               being
               many
               ,
               are
               one
               body
               :
            
             so
             Rom.
             12.
             4.
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           These
           have
           been
           replyed
           to
           above
           .
           2.
           
           They
           do
           not
           make
           the
           whole
           Visible
           Catholick
           Church
           one
           
             [
             Organical
             ]
          
           but
           one
           
             [
             Similar
             ]
          
           body
           in
           our
           Brethrens
           first
           assertion
           :
           But
           
             Organical
          
           and
           
             Similar
          
           are
           opposite
           ,
           as
           was
           shewed
           in
           answer
           to
           M.
           
             Hudson
             ,
          
           whom
           in
           this
           inconsistencie
           ,
           opinion
           and
           expression
           ,
           they
           have
           either
           followed
           ,
           or
           he
           some
           of
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Next
           they
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           word
           
             Ministry
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
          
           and
           particularly
           
             Baptisme
             ,
          
           are
           given
           to
           the
           generall
           visible
           Church
           :
           (
           the
           method
           Mr
           
             Hudson
          
           used
           ,
           
             Moses
          
           mother
           was
           his
           Nurse
           also
           )
           whence
           it
           will
           follow
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Generall
           Visible
           or
           Catholique
           Church
           .
           Therefore
           I
           shall
           take
           this
           for
           a
           third
           head
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           Answer
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           word
           
             Ministery
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
          
           &c.
           all
           of
           them
           are
           given
           immediately
           to
           every
           particular
           Church
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           may
           be
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           though
           not
           solely
           :
           and
           the
           first
           two
           places
           quoted
           ,
           speak
           immediately
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ;
           
           and
           the
           third
           immediately
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ;
           the
           fourth
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Rome
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           are
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           one
           Essentiall
           or
           Mysticall
           body
           .
           
             But
             no
             way
             concludes
             they
             must
             bee
             one
             Visibly
             ,
             no
             
             more
             then
             the
             gifts
             of
             Reason
             ,
             Arts
             ,
             Speech
             ,
             the
             Government
             of
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ;
             the
             order
             of
             Inferior
             and
             superiour
             members
             given
             by
             God
             to
             mankinde
             :
             doth
             prove
             that
             therefore
             all
             men
             are
             one
             Visible
             ,
             General
             Corporation
             or
             Common-wealth
             ;
             or
             
               Integral
               ,
               Organical
               ,
               Similar
               bodie
               ,
            
             consisting
             of
             parts
             ,
             as
             a
             similar
             body
             ,
             altogether
             alike
             :
             and
             as
             an
             organical
             body
             of
             parts
             heterogene
             ,
             and
             nothing
             alike
             :
             which
             even
             a
             plain
             Reader
             will
             perceive
             to
             be
             as
             uncouth
             Logick
             as
             Divinity
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI
           .
           The
           Conclusion
           .
           1.
           
           Corrollaryes
           .
           2.
           
           A
           word
           to
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           ANd
           thus
           (
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           God
           )
           an
           answer
           hath
           been
           given
           (
           though
           't
           is
           like
           they
           will
           not
           so
           be
           answered
           )
           to
           these
           Brethren
           :
           
           And
           therein
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           spoken
           
             as
             the
             oracles
             of
             God
             ,
          
           both
           for
           
             truth
          
           and
           
             sobernesse
             .
          
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           (
           though
           perhaps
           not
           without
           some
           failing
           )
           to
           observe
           that
           of
           the
           Father
           
             (
             Worthy
          
           saith
           *
           
           one
           ,
           
             to
             be
             written
             on
             the
             chairs
             of
             all
             Divines
             and
             Disputants
          
           (
           uncialibus
           literis
           )
           
             in
             Capital
             Letters
             :
             )
          
           
             We
             pursue
             not
             
               (
               saith
               the
            
             *
             
             
               Ancient
               )
            
             our
             opponents
             with
             reproches
             and
             contumelies
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             do
             ,
             sheltring
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             their
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             with
             revileing
             speeches
             ;
             not
             unlike
             the
             (
             fish
             )
             SEPIA
             ,
             which
             
               *
            
             they
             say
             ,
             casts
             out
             a
             black
             inkie
             matter
             ,
             whereby
             she
             avoids
             the
             fisher
             .
             But
             that
             we
             make
             war
             for
             Christ
             ,
             we
             evidence
             by
             this
             Argument
             ,
             that
             we
             contend
             after
             the
             MANNER
             OF
             CHRIST
             ,
             who
             is
             meek
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             bare
             our
             infirmities
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           from
           the
           precedent
           Tractate
           ,
           
           when
           I
           have
           inferred
           a
           Corollary
           or
           two
           ,
           and
           breathed
           out
           a
           Word
           of
           love
           into
           our
           Brethr●ns
           eares
           and
           bosomes
           :
           I
           have
           done
           .
           As
           to
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           there
           be
           one
           Visible
           Vniversal
           Governing
           Church
           ,
           
           ●hen
           the
           (
           now
           endeavoured
           )
           Presbyterie
           (
           consisting
           of
           the
           Presbyteries
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           as
           one
           entire
           body
           ,
           and
           claiming
           so
           by
           
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           ground
           of
           one
           Catholick
           Visible
           Governing
           Church
           ;
           hath
           no
           foundation
           in
           Scripture
           :
           and
           so
           is
           in
           that
           respect
           [
           
             *
          
           
             Ens
             Fictum
             ]
          
           A
           DIVINE
           NOTHING
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           no
           
             Visible
          
           Church
           or
           Corporation
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           
           properly
           so
           called
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           immediate
           
             Receptacle
          
           of
           Church-power
           ;
           but
           a
           particular
           Church
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Church
           of
           one
           place
           )
           though
           not
           as
           particular
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Church
           indefinitely
           ,
           essentially
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           considered
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Then
           there
           are
           no
           universal
           GOVERNING
           Officers
           at
           large
           ;
           
           that
           being
           ordained
           in
           one
           Church
           ,
           are
           Governours
           every where
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           a
           Major
           of
           one
           Corporation
           ,
           is
           so
           in
           another
           ;
           or
           that
           a
           Ruling
           Elder
           or
           Deacon
           of
           one
           Church
           ,
           hath
           the
           same
           power
           in
           another
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           in
           combination
           with
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           
           Whence
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           no
           Minister
           can
           do
           an
           act
           properly
           of
           Power
           Ministerial
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           he
           is
           an
           Officer
           ,
           that
           is
           formally
           valid
           :
           
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           from
           him
           ,
           being
           an
           Officer
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Ordinances
           administred
           by
           ministers
           either
           of
           no
           Congregation
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           are
           void
           formally
           and
           uneffectual
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           That
           Churches
           destitute
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           must
           remain
           without
           Ordinances
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           three
           first
           main
           inferences
           I
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           consequent
           to
           the
           foregoing
           discourse
           :
           But
           to
           the
           conclusions
           drawn
           from
           them
           ,
           I
           must
           speak
           something
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Some
           distinguish
           betwixt
           
             power
          
           purely
           
             Ministerial
             ,
          
           and
           properly
           
             Governing
             ,
          
           because
           we
           finde
           the
           Apostles
           did
           preach
           and
           baptise
           whilest
           Christ
           was
           on
           earth
           ;
           and
           before
           they
           were
           endued
           with
           power
           from
           on
           high
           ,
           to
           administer
           discipline
           and
           government
           :
           and
           they
           say
           Ministerial
           power
           is
           of
           larger
           extent
           ,
           and
           Governing
           power
           restrained
           to
           a
           political
           body
           or
           Corporation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Others
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           communion
           of
           Churches
           ,
           all
           officers
           are
           common
           amongst
           them
           
             (
             quoadusum
             ,
             non
             quoad
             dominium
             )
          
           to
           
             use
             ,
          
           though
           not
           to
           
             owne
          
           as
           theirs
           .
        
         
           
           But
           secondly
           ,
           to
           avoid
           dispute
           ,
           I
           shall
           omit
           these
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           might
           be
           replyed
           more
           exactly
           ;
           and
           adhere
           at
           present
           to
           another
           
           answer
           ,
           
             viz.
             Factum
             valet
             ,
             fieri
             non
             debuit
             .
          
           That
           the
           Vulgar
           
             Axiome
          
           holds
           here
           :
           
             Things
             that
             are
             in
             themselves
             right
             ,
          
           i.
           e
           
             in
             the
             Essential
             causes
          
           (
           matter
           and
           forme
           )
           
             good
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             institution
             ,
             though
             not
             proceeding
             by
             standing
             rule
             in
             some
             externalls
          
           (
           as
           in
           the
           outward
           efficient
           ,
           or
           minister
           ,
           or
           circumstantial
           manner
           of
           doing
           )
           
             are
             not
             therefore
             void
             formally
             .
          
           For
           instance
           ,
           first
           in
           natural
           things
           :
           Those
           creatures
           that
           are
           begotten
           both
           by
           generation
           of
           their
           Dammes
           ;
           and
           also
           by
           putrefaction
           ,
           and
           heat
           of
           the
           Sun
           (
           as
           divers
           creeping
           things
           are
           )
           though
           the
           latter
           differ
           in
           the
           outward
           instrumental
           cause
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           as
           true
           in
           their
           kinde
           as
           the
           former
           :
           so
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           the
           Lice
           ,
           the
           Froggs
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           that
           
             Moses
          
           made
           before
           
             Pharaoh
             ;
          
           and
           the
           Wine
           that
           Christ
           made
           at
           the
           Banquet
           :
           were
           as
           true
           in
           their
           kinde
           as
           those
           wrought
           by
           ordinarie
           causes
           .
           
           So
           secondly
           in
           spiritualls
           ,
           
             Zipporahs
          
           circumcising
           her
           child
           (
           though
           M.
           
             Mead
          
           gives
           another
           Interpretation
           of
           it
           )
           The
           
             Circumcision
          
           administred
           by
           the
           
             Idolatrous
             Priests
             .
          
           
           
             Jehojadahs
             ,
          
           and
           afterward
           the
           
             Maccabees
          
           administration
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           and
           Civil
           power
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           The
           Kingdom
           and
           Priesthood
           together
           :
           was
           valid
           .
           The
           high
           Priests
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Christ
           had
           no
           orderly
           power
           ,
           
           as
           being
           not
           the
           persons
           designed
           by
           God
           for
           that
           office
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           of
           
             Aarons
          
           line
           ,
           nor
           coming
           in
           by
           a
           lawful
           way
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           yet
           their
           Acts
           were
           valid
           ,
           and
           Christ
           present
           at
           them
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           To
           the
           third
           particular
           I
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           This
           is
           no
           greater
           inconvenience
           ,
           then
           that
           a
           Corporation
           must
           be
           without
           many
           those
           acts
           which
           onely
           Officers
           may
           doe
           ,
           whilest
           they
           are
           destitute
           of
           them
           .
           2.
           
           There
           would
           bee
           ordinarily
           Ministers
           enough
           ,
           and
           a
           succession
           of
           them
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           if
           the
           Congregations
           or
           Parishes
           ,
           were
           divided
           ,
           and
           limited
           by
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           ,
           that
           is
           :
           according
           to
           the
           number
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           conveniency
           of
           Habitation
           :
           And
           not
           according
           as
           the
           bounds
           of
           Lordships
           accidentally
           fell
           ;
           or
           superstition
           prompted
           (
           to
           get
           Offerings
           ,
           
           or
           merit
           Pardon
           )
           or
           Wealth
           and
           pride
           suggested
           (
           when
           some
           grown
           rich
           would
           not
           sit
           so
           low
           as
           before
           )
           which
           are
           the
           common
           originalls
           of
           the
           multitudes
           of
           Parishes
           ,
           
           especially
           in
           Cities
           and
           great
           Townes
           .
           Thus
           of
           the
           Corrollaries
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ;
           
           for
           our
           brethren
           ,
           the
           Assertors
           of
           the
           opposed
           Tenet
           .
           As
           a
           Bishop
           must
           be
           apt
           to
           teach
           ;
           so
           hee
           must
           
           bee
           willing
           to
           heare
           also
           ;
           
           for
           
             he
             must
             not
             bee
             self-willed
             ,
             nor
             soone
             angry
             with
             those
             that
             p●t
             him
             in
             remembrance
             .
          
           On
           these
           footings
           ,
           and
           the
           evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           now
           pleaded
           ;
           I
           take
           liberty
           ,
           (
           with
           due
           respect
           unto
           the
           Persons
           and
           places
           of
           them
           with
           whom
           I
           deale
           )
           to
           advance
           a
           step
           or
           two
           neerer
           to
           them
           ,
           
           and
           speak
           
             (
             in
             os
             ipsum
             )
          
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           ,
           
             mouth
             to
             mouth
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           general
           and
           sad
           complaint
           (
           and
           that
           not
           without
           cause
           )
           of
           
             Novelty
             ,
          
           variety
           and
           danger
           of
           opinions
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           injure
           ye
           Brethren
           if
           I
           put
           you
           in
           minde
           ,
           that
           the
           opinion
           (
           in
           your
           sense
           at
           least
           )
           is
           
             ●ew
             Light
             ,
          
           and
           cannot
           but
           increase
           the
           differences
           and
           disputes
           exceedingly
           ;
           
           especially
           when
           men
           shall
           be
           engaged
           to
           subscribe
           it
           as
           an
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
          
           or
           else
           be
           secluded
           from
           emploiment
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           occasioned
           so
           many
           controversies
           about
           
             Liturgie
             ,
          
           
           
             Episcopacie
             ,
             Ceremony
             ,
          
           &c.
           formerly
           .
           That
           it
           is
           like
           also
           to
           prove
           of
           the
           greatest
           danger
           to
           the
           Churches
           and
           their
           Reformations
           :
           even
           your
           owne
           ;
           was
           shewed
           above
           .
           Now
           how
           incongruous
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           those
           persons
           who
           have
           with
           so
           much
           zeal
           inveighed
           against
           others
           for
           like
           things
           ,
           should
           have
           the
           
             beam
             of
             that
             in
             their
             owne
             eye
             :
          
           And
           how
           imprudent
           would
           it
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           if
           men
           of
           repute
           for
           wisdom
           and
           piety
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           far
           transported
           ,
           either
           with
           distaste
           to
           any
           party
           ,
           or
           fear
           of
           danger
           to
           their
           owne
           ;
           as
           to
           admit
           a
           forraigner
           (
           with
           intent
           to
           evert
           their
           adversary
           ,
           and
           secure
           themselves
           )
           who
           will
           prey
           on
           both
           .
           Now
           if
           ye
           will
           needs
           maintain
           a
           
             litigious
             Title
             :
          
           can
           ye
           not
           live
           on
           the
           inheritance
           of
           your
           Fathers
           ?
           Presbyterie
           hath
           stood
           without
           this
           proppe
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           safe
           to
           remove
           a
           building
           from
           its
           old
           foundation
           :
           this
           NEW
           peece
           put
           to
           the
           old
           garment
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           make
           the
           RENT
           :
           
           it
           proved
           so
           in
           the
           late
           Church-government
           .
           Whilest
           they
           held
           it
           (
           
             a
          
           
             ex
             usu
             Ecclesiae
             )
             by
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           of
           old
           ;
           or
           (
           
             b
          
           
             gratia
             Regis
             )
          
           by
           the
           
             favour
             of
             the
          
           
             c
          
           
             Prince
             ;
          
           as
           of
           later
           dayes
           :
           they
           stood
           even
           in
           great
           stormes
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           would
           settle
           it
           on
           a
           new
           bottom
           :
           intitle
           God
           to
           it
           immediately
           :
           it
           was
           not
           long
           after
           the
           returne
           of
           light
           ,
           but
           
             (
             corvuit
             funditus
             )
          
           it
           came
           tumbling
           downe
           .
        
         
           Withall
           ,
           Let
           bitternesse
           ,
           and
           calumny
           in
           word
           and
           writing
           :
           such
           as
           a
           late
           reproachful
           and
           ingrateful
           book
           unto
           our
           
             d
          
           Nation
           
           hath
           :
           but
           especially
           injurious
           dealing
           (
           with
           orthodox
           ,
           godly
           ,
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           publikely
           useful
           
             Dissentients
             )
          
           be
           removed
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           experience
           hath
           hitherto
           lessoned
           us
           ,
           
             that
             the
             wrath
             of
             man
             worketh
             not
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ;
          
           
           and
           hence
           all
           endeavour
           of
           the
           same
           will
           not
           do
           as
           yet
           ;
           what
           is
           desired
           ;
           let
           it
           be
           remembred
           ,
           
           that
           the
           
             Top-weeds
          
           that
           God
           will
           strike
           at
           till
           he
           hath
           struck
           off
           ,
           are
           
             superstition
             and
             oppression
             .
          
           These
           ruined
           those
           who
           were
           in
           the
           chair
           before
           ye
           ,
           Kill
           not
           the
           man
           because
           he
           wears
           his
           clothes
           ill-favouredly
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           will
           go
           naked
           .
           Starve
           not
           the
           children
           though
           froward
           or
           wanton
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           take
           in
           but
           some
           wholesome
           food
           .
           Tithe
           not
           
             mint
          
           and
           
             cummine
             ,
          
           and
           neglect
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           justice
           and
           judgement
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           Gospellesse
           people
           .
           Devour
           not
           widdows
           houses
           (
           by
           depriving
           their
           husbands
           and
           children
           of
           means
           of
           livelyhood
           ,
           for
           very
           disputable
           matters
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           prayer
           ,
           government
           .
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           To
           close
           :
           
           
             There
             are
             who
             rejoyce
             in
             such
             sparks
          
           as
           these
           ,
           which
           
             themselves
             have
             kindled
             ;
          
           and
           in
           the
           curious
           (
           but
           combustible
           )
           Fabricks
           which
           they
           have
           raised
           on
           the
           foundation
           :
           yet
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           the
           fire
           seise
           upon
           their
           work
           :
           and
           that
           they
           must
           suffer
           the
           losse
           of
           it
           :
           though
           themselves
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           they
           depart
           in
           peace
           ;
           yet
           reflecting
           on
           their
           former
           damage
           ,
           have
           this
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           
             lie
             down
          
           in
           sorrow
           :
           But
           I
           hope
           better
           things
           of
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           ,
           as
           not
           onely
           accompany
           salvation
           ;
           but
           as
           do
           precede
           a
           full
           reward
           .
        
      
       
         The
         END
         .
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A39282e-280
           
             General
             Councells
             .
          
           
             cap.
             5.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Era●m
             .
             in
             praef.
             ad
             Hilarium
             :
          
           
             Summa
             Religionis
             nostri
             ,
             pax
             est
             &
             unanimitas
             ,
             ea
             vix
             constare
             poterit
             ,
             nisi
             de
             quam
             potest
             paucissimis
             definiamus
             ,
             &
             in
             multis
             literum
             relinquamus
             suum
             cuique
             judicium
             ,
             propterea
             quod
             nigens
             sit
             rerum
             plurimarum
             obscuritas
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Ep.
             57.
             ad
             
               Dardan
               .
            
          
           
             Regulum
             fid●i
             pusillis
             magnisque
             comm●nem
             ,
             in
             Ecclesiam
             te●●nt
             .
          
           
             ●
             Vshers
             answer
             to
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             page
             418.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             c.
             15
             ,
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39282e-810
           
             Gratian
             ,
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39282e-1230
           
             Considerat
             .
             quarundam
             controvers
             .
             ad
             Regimen
             Ecclesia
             Dei
             spectant
             quae
             in
             Anglia
             agitantur
             :
             Edit.
             1644.
             
          
           
             Conclus
             .
             3.
             
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Authors
             of
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Apollonius
             ,
          
           
             Hudson
             ,
          
           
             The
             
               Assembly
            
             of
             Divines
             .
          
           
             M
             :
             
               Noyes
               .
            
          
           
             Ministers
             of
             London
             ,
          
           
             M.
             
               VV.
            
             sometimes
             of
             this
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             15.
             22
             ,
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             M.
             
               Hudson
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39282e-1780
           
             Termes
             expl
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Church
             .
          
           
             *
             
               So
            
             Tilenus
             Syntag.
             Thes.
             de
             Eccles.
          
           
             
               Calvine
            
             and
             other
             add
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             
               some
            
             Discipline
             :
             but
             these
             as
             notes
             ,
             not
             as
             formal
             causes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Onenesse
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vniversality
             .
          
           
             Vniversalium
             fundamentum
             in
             rebus
             forma
             in
             mente
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Visibility
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Church
             power
             ,
          
           
             State
             of
             the
             quest
             
          
           
             
               Baynes
            
             Dioces
             .
             pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             Declar.
             H.
             Com.
             about
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             Kings
             person
             .
          
           
             Defensio
             Eccles.
             Ang.
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Cotton
            
             Keyes
             Kingd
             .
             H.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             page
             18.
             
          
           
             Ecles.
             4.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             State
             of
             the
             Quest
             .
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Patr.
             of
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           
             2
             State
             of
             the
             Quest
             .
             positively
             .
          
           
             Apol.
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             Lond.
             Min.
             Div.
             Right
             Presb.
             cap.
             11.
             pag.
             163.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39282e-3330
           
             Levis
             armaturae
             militibus
             velitare
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               their
               praises
            
             apud
             Montag
             .
             Apparat
             .
             Sacr.
             praefat
             :
             
               and
               D.
            
             VVheare
             de
             Meth.
             leg.
             Hist.
          
           
             *
             Cent.
             Magd.
             Cent.
             2.
             cap.
             de
             Regim.
             Eccl.
             Tit.
             de
             privat
             .
             Syn.
             de
             tit.
             de
             consoc
             .
             Eccles.
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Crakanthorp
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             *
             Cent
             Magd.
             ubi
             supra
             in
             principio
             cap.
             de
             Reg.
             Eccles.
          
           
             Conc.
             Gen.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             Temp.
             Iul.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             sardic.
             .
             can.
             19.
             
          
           
             Caus.
             9.
             q.
             2.
             c.
             null
             
          
           
             lib.
             1
             ,
             ep.
             4.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             1.
             de
             Pasch
             .
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
          
           
             lib.
             7.
             
             Strom.
             
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             Instit.
             l.
             4.
             c
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             unitate
             Eccles
             ,
             sive
             de
             simplicitate
             praelator
             .
          
           
             
               Iames
            
             corrupt
             :
             Fath.
             
          
           
             Perk.
             praepaer
             .
             prob
             .
             Scultet
             .
             medull
             .
             Patr.
             in
             loc.
          
           
             Insolidum
             .
          
           
             Robur
             unum
             :
          
           
             Vnum
             Altare
             dicitur
             ,
             quod
             una
             fides
             &
             unum
             Baptism●
             &
             una
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           
             Hierona●
             Is
             .
             10
             :
             2●
             
          
           
             Tract.
             in
             
               Ioh.
               124.
               
            
          
           
             De
             duodec
             .
             Abus.
             Grad.
             1.
             
          
           
             lib.
             3.
             Reg.
             cit.
             cent
             .
             5.
             cap.
             4
             ,
             Tit
             ▪
             de
             Eccles.
          
           
             Dilatata
             per
             orbem
             Ecclesia
             ,
             in
             una
             eademque
             fide
             ,
             &
             veritatis
             Catholica
             societate
             consistit
             :
             &
             tum
             innumera
             sit
             multitude
             fidelium
             :
             unnm
             tamen
             Cor
             ,
             unam
             habere
             animam
             ,
             pro
             fidei
             &
             delectionis
             societate
             ,
             merito
             dicantur
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Preiudice
             ,
             
               Dangerous
               ▪
            
          
           
             *
             There
             are
             but
             four
             Generall
             C●●●cels
             received
             .
             The
             first
             of
             which
             was
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             the
             last
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             ago
             .
          
           
             *
             Preface
             to
             M.
             
               Cotton
               ,
            
             of
             the
             keys
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ▪
             and
             
               Cyprian
               lib
               ,
               1.
               Epist.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Page
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Bellarmines
            
             definition
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             definition
             of
             these
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Instit.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             Oecum
             .
             Pont.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Harding
             .
          
           
             Vnum
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             Loc.
             citat
             .
          
           
             
               Hardings
            
             proof
             the
             same
             with
             these
             Brethrens
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             M.
             
               ●utherford
            
             for
             preaching
             without
             speciall
             
               Ordination
            
             in
             some
             cases
             .
          
           
             Synops
             .
             Th●s.
             de
             E●cles
             .
             N.
             33.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39282e-5900
           
             The
             Apost.
             useth
             the
             Metaphor
             ,
             
               Eph.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Some
             undeniable
             suppositions
             premised
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Numb.
             23.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             37.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             23.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Arguments
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Acausa
             efficiente
             ,
             1.
             
             Negativa
             seu
             deficiente
             ,
             
               if
               we
               may
               so
               speak●●ection
               1.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Positiva
             sive
             contra
             dicente
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ball
            
             tryall
             of
             separat
             .
             grounds
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             28.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ansvv.
          
           
             *
             Cartwright
             in
             lo●
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             Histor●
             motuum
             〈◊〉
             .
             Pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             Videantur
             Geograph
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             materia
             ,
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Ab
             ejus
             non
             existentia
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             
               M.
               R●ndall
            
             speaks
             :
             otherwise
             an
             Episcopal
             man
             .
             Of
             the
             Ch.
             pag.
             76.
             
          
           
             pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             ●ad
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Eus●●
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             de
             vit.
             Const.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             ●6
             .
             Scult.
             medul.
             in
             Anal.
             H.
             Conc.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Ab
             impossibilitate
             existendi
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             fo●ma
             .
          
           
             *
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             Sacramentum
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             My
             kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             Iohn
             18.
             36.
             with
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apollon.
             c.
             3.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Hudson
             a
             pag.
             25.
             quest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Declar.
             Parl.
             ex
             Flo●a
             &
             All
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ansvv.
          
           
             4
             A
             fine
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Apollog
               .
               Narrat
               .
               pag.
               14
               ,
               Cottons
            
             way
             of
             Churches
             .
             chap.
             6
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             The
             
               Anabyst●
            
             of
             a
             Papists
             faith
             upthis
             principle
             .
          
           
             *
             Euseb.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ansvv.
          
           
             De●●nsilio
             Reverendiss
             .
             Cardinal
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Gerson
               .
            
             Schola
             Parisienfis
             .
             Concil
             constansien●●
             Basiliense
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               Vssher●t
            
             a
             conference
             ●●
             Hatfield
             .
          
           
             Se
             also
             the
             Centuries
             ,
             Cent.
             2.
             and
             3.
             
               cap.
               de
               Reg.
               Eccles
               ▪
            
          
           
             Platin.
             in
             Bonif.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             L●eis
             infra
             citand
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               writing
               to
            
             Cyprian
             
               say
               ,
               that
            
             what
             concerned
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             a
             general
             Councel
             .
          
           
             *
             Cypr.
             Epist.
             lib.
             2.
             Ep.
             7
             
          
           
             
               Pagets
            
             Christianography
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39282e-9330
           
             Apollon.
             cap.
             3.
             Sect.
             1.
             &
             cap.
             1.
             
             Rejicimus
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             Profess
             .
             Leyd.
          
           
             Disp
             .
             40.
             
             Thes.
             33.
             
          
           
             Aiun●
             ;
             essentialem
             communitat
             fide
             &
             fa●ra●m
             :
             constare
             :
             &
             hance
             esse
             ubi
             Regiminis
             ,
             fom●a
             inter
             se
             differunt
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             
               Apollo●
               .
            
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ansv
             .
          
           
             *
             
               ●ucor
            
             in
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             2●
             .
             explained
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             explained
             ,
          
           
             Apolles
             
               to
            
             Apollonius
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               V.
               Trigland
            
             de
             potestat
             .
             Eccles.
             &
             civili
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             mo●uum
             in
             Scotia
             Edit.
             1641.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ansvv.
          
           
             Euseb
             :
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
            
             (
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             )
             sortitus
             est
             Parthiam
             .
          
           
             Andreas
             Scithiam
             .
          
           
             Ioannes
             As●am
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Apollon.
             cap.
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               Asserimus
               .
               Ius
               divin.
            
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             p.
             43.
             and
             cap.
             11.
             p.
             163.
             
          
           
             
               Apollon.
            
             cap.
             1.
             p.
             8
             
               Reijcimus
               .
            
          
           
             Arist.
          
           
             Disp
             .
             40.
             
             Thes.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Antibell
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             l.
             〈◊〉
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             M.
             
               Hudson
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             
               Noyes
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               London
            
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               Assembly
            
             of
             Divines
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             Gen.
             2.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Apollon.
            
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             vers.
             ●
          
           
             
               Cartwright
            
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
            
             petit
             il●e
             ,
             cavento
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Brinsley
            
             of
             Yarmouth
             :
             
               Sacred
               and
               soveraigne
               Church
               remedy
               ,
               pag
               45.
            
             saith
             ,
             The
             other
             Churches
             though
             they
             were
             not
             bound
             formally
             ,
             yet
             virtutually
             they
             were
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             decree
             .
             He
             implies
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ▪
             for
             that
             would
             have
             
               formally
            
             and
             not
             
               virtually
            
             onely
             have
             bound
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Loc.
             Com.
             Loc.
             de
             Eccles.
             
               p.
               458.
               
            
          
           
             〈◊〉
             respectu
             .
          
           
             Disp
             .
             40.
             
             Thes.
             27.
             
             Thes.
             33.
             
          
           
             Multum
             
          
           
             §
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             M.
             Hudson
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Meo
             quidem
             judicio
             de
             Guhernatione
             loquitur
             .
             
               Calv.
               in
               Coloss.
               1.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Calv.
            
             Verum
             inter
             Christian
             ,
             longe
             ALIA
             est
             ratio
             .
             Neque
             enim
             Corpus
             politicum
             (
             loquitur
             de
             Civili
             )
             duntaxat
             efficiunt
             ,
             sed
             sunt
             SPIRITVALE
             &
             ARCANVM
             Christi
             corpus
             .
             Sic.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             12.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             
               E●ervat
               .
            
          
           
             
               Medull
               .
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3●
             .
             n.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               M.
            
             Edw.
             
               Gangr
               .
            
             part
             1.
             
          
           
             pag.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Totum
             Integrale
             similare
             .
          
           
             Mr
             
               Ca●drey
               ,
            
             Preface
             to
             
               V●●dic
               .
               Clavium
               .
            
          
           
             Vide
             Caudrey
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ansvv.
          
           
             Instance
             ,
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Ansvv.
          
           
             Instance
             ▪
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Instance
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Instance
             ▪
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             hath
             
               Apoll●nius
               .
            
          
           
             Instance
             ,
          
           
             Vid.
             Cent.
             Eccles.
          
           
             ●
             .
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             One
             Argument
             from
             Reason
             .
          
           
             A
             causa
             necessaria
             aut
             effectur
             ,
             &
             contra
             .
          
           
             The
             radical
             mistake
             in
             this
             Question
             .
          
           
             Compare
             
               Beza
            
             his
             exposition
             of
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             and
             Eph.
             4.
             4.
             with
             theirs
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Assembly
             
               of
            
             Divines
             .
          
           
             Reply
             to
             the
             dissenting
             Brethren
             ▪
             to
             the
             third
             proposit.
             .
             p.
             48.
             
             And
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             cap.
             25.
             n.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ansvv.
          
           
             Arist.
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ansvv.
          
           
             Every
             one
             to
             be
             of
             some
             particular
             Congregation
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Reverend
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet
             ▪
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             answ.
             to
             the
             Scots
             papers
             ,
             about
             the
             Kings
             person
             .
             Suppos
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Light
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Divine
             right
             of
             Presbyterie
             ,
             in
             the
             Analys.
             of
             the
             book
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Temple
             measured
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             83.
             
               pag
               ,
               367.
               
            
             Ecclesia
             non
             est
             Reipubl
             .
             non
             Arist●●ratia
             ,
             sed
             regnum
             ▪
             
          
           
             See
             this
             Argu●
             .
             urged
             for
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             Church
             affairs
             fully
             answered
             by
             
               Trigland
               .
               de
               Civil
               .
               &
               Eccles.
               potestat
               .
            
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Cottens
             keys
             ,
             
               ch.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Apoil●g.
             Narrat
             .
             pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Keyes
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Amamae
             Epist
             ,
             ad
             
               M.
            
             Marsenn
             .
             o●ymum
             serere
             cum
             convitiis
             .
          
           
             
               Hieron.
            
             De
             V.
             illustr.
             .
             &
             ●ent
             .
             Mag.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
             Tit.
             de
             Doctr
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             12.
             c.
             34.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Cottons
            
             keyes
             ,
             chap.
             6.
             toward
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             
               ●aynes
            
             Dioces
             .
             Tryal
             .
             page
             21.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             8
             ,
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             cap.
             9.
             sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               Cottens
               keys
               .
            
             ch.
             ●
             .
          
           
             See
             Dr
             
               Austin
            
             of
             Allegeance
             ,
             in
             
               Calvins
            
             case
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mr
             
               Cotten
            
             in
             his
             exposition
             upon
             the
             ●ialls
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
          
           
             Divine
             Rights
             in
             Presbytery
             ,
             in
             Epist.
             &
             ▪
             part
             1.
             c.
             1.
             pag.
             3.
             &
             part
             2.
             c.
             8.
             pag.
             65.
             
          
           
             Mr
             
               Cheynell
            
             Rise
             of
             Socinians
             .
             pag.
             65.
             
          
           
             Preface
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             4.
             to
             ●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A39282e-19130
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             
          
           
             S
             ▪
             Amam
             .
             
               Epist.
               ad
            
             M.
             Marsenu
             .
          
           
             Nazians
             .
             Orat.
             3●
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Pli●
             .
             lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             Corroll
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             So
             
               Calvin
            
             (
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             thing
             )
             on
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             Corroll
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Corroll
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             30.
             11.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Iosephus
             .
          
           
             See
             
               Seld●●
            
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             and
             Papists
             petition
             to
             King
             
               Iame●
               ,
               16●4
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             ●
             .
             Exhort
             to
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Iohn
             
          
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             c.
             25.
             n.
             2
             ,
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             a
             Episcopi
             ●verint
             ,
             se
             magis
             
               consuetudine
            
             (
             Ecclesiae
             )
             quamdispositionis
             dominica
             veritate
             ,
             Presbyteris
             esse
             majores
             .
             
               Hieron.
               in
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Quanquam
             enim
             s●●undum
             Honorum
             vocabula
             ,
             quae
             jam
             Ecclesiae
             VSVS
             ob●inuit
             ,
             Episcopatus
             ,
             Presbyterio
             ,
             major
             sit
             ;
             tamen
             in
             multisrebus
             
               Augustinus
               Hieronymo
            
             minor
             est
             .
             
               Aug.
               Epist.
               ●9
               .
               ad
               Hieron.
            
          
           
             c
             Iewell
             ,
             Whitguift
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             d
             Honor
             .
             Reggius
             de
             stat●
             Relig.
             in
             Anglia
             .
             1647.
             
          
           
             Capita
             papaverum
             .
          
           
             Superstition
             and
             oppression
             the
             sum
             of
             Sathans
             Decalogue
             ,
             as
             Religion
             is
             of
             Gods
             .
          
           
             Isaiah